The Subspace Emissary's Worlds Conquest (Megaman Legends Arc)

[DededeCloneChris]

The Outsetian shot the arrow down at DSS's head, but it was easily slashed away by his left claw before, without even looking back at the swordsman, extended his right claw which he made it grow big, grabbed Toon Link's body as he his head stuck out, and slammed down on the floor where he screamed in pain as the werehog released his claws off him.

"Gotta..." DSS muttered as he panted heavily and turned towards Chris. "Give kid...his gift..."

"O-oh my god..." Chris gulped. "H-he's so determined in giving me my gift?"

"I admit he has a big problem with his personalities," Mario said. "He's furious, he's enthusiastic, he's wild, then he's serious in 20 seconds."

"Mario, if you forgot, there's a beast of hell wanting to KILL me during my birthday," Chris said. "And he's going to enjoy it very much... HELP ME!!!"

At this shout of help, the Aura Pok?mon used Extremespeed to appear in front of the 3. Lucario looked over his right shoulder to Chris and said, "Stay back. I'm going to keep him away from you."

"Oh, thank you..." Peach sighed.

"...I...wasn't talking to yo-" Lucario noticed Chris's glare. "F-forget what I said..."

"Turn around!" Mario yelled.

The Aura Pok?mon quickly looked back at the werehog before the beast sent a huge fist at him from a long distance. Lucario blocked the fist with his right hand, burning with aura, before pushing it away where he used Extremespeed again to appear at the beast's right side. DSS quickly turned to him before receiving a quick Force Palm on his face.

"GRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!" DSS grunted angrily at the hit as he rolled back but later got back up on his feet. He shook his head and saw Lucario dashing towards him with an Aura Sphere charging up from behind his back, and on his right hand. "Doggy wants to play? DOGGY WANTS TO SHUT UP!!!" DSS howled angrily as he slammed his claws at the floor and ran after Lucario.

"Oh no, stay there," said Falco simply as he was seen jumping high where he shot several shots from his Blaster that hit the beast and stunned him for a third of a second, allowing Lucario to shoot his fully charged Aura Sphere at him before creating a blue explosion that pushed the werehog further away.

"It looks like they're gaining the upper hand..." Chris sighed.

Mario looked back at the table where Chip and Jigglypuff stuck their faces out and looked around for the beast. Since the 2 were facing the 3, they sighed in relief and went to them. "Are you alright?" Chip asked as he floated in front of Chris.

"U-um, for now, yes..." Chris said.

"I-I'm so sorry..." Chip said as he slowly sobbed. "I-it was my fault that nobody knew about Sonic...b-but that bad guy inside him kept threatening me if I said the word to someone else..."

"I see..." Chris said at a loss. "That's why nobody knew anything but you..."

"It's not his fault..." Jigglypuff said sadly. "I should have done something before this began. I knew he was like this ever since the night before the attack to Smithy's factory."

"And why?" Mario asked.

"Because...I wanted to be the center of attention to someone else..." Jigglypuff said sadly. "I-it really hurts to me for not being noticed that much..." She began to cry silently. "I-I don't know how to apologize!!!"

Mario, Peach, Chris, and Chip looked at each other worried before the World Traveler ducked and hugged the Balloon Pok?mon tightly. "It's okay, Jigglypuff..." Chris whispered as he leaned his head on her forehead's hair and rubbed her back. "Please, you don't have to cry right now. We're at a very critical situation and we need you as well... Please, don't cry..."

Jigglypuff sniffed. "T-then am I important to you?" Jigglypuff looked up at him. "I-I don't want to be left out from anybody here..."

"Of course you're important," Chris said with a small smile. "If you want to do something, just go ahead and ask anyone. You don't have to be with your group all the time. There are others here that want to be...you know..."

Jigglypuff sniffed and leaned herself to Chris. "T-thank you..."

"Anytime..." Chris whispered.

"...Chris..."

"Yes?"

"Can you...try to choose me more for another mission to another world?"

"...Of course, Jigglypuff..." Chris said. "I'm sorry if I haven't done that much for you all this time..."

"T-thank you..." Jigglypuff sobbed silently.

Peach wiped a tear. "I love these kinds of moments..." she muttered as Mario patted her back.

"Aww, that's so sweet," Chip said as he took a napkin and cleaned his nose. "You guys are so amazing..."

"...Uh-oh..." Mario muttered once he focused his gaze at the battle.

"What?" Chris asked as he turned to him. The World Traveler looked forward with Jigglypuff...

And there was him.

Something in DSS changed his mind about going slowly to Chris that he began to run after them with tongue getting out from his mouth and fangs. They all gasped and quickly looked around for a way to escape.

"Stop right there!" yelled Red from afar. "Ivysaur, use Vine Whip on him and slam him down!"

"Roger!" Ivysaur yelled as he extended his vines from his leaves and reached for the hedgehog. The Seed Pok?mon managed to wrap his vines around the werehog, but it wasn't enough for him to lift DSS up before he began to get dragged by the beast. "H-hey, help me!" Ivysaur yelled as he was dragged along the floor. "My flower is getting hurt!"

Red gasped and looked down at Squirtle. "S-Squirtle, use Water Gun to stop him and help Ivysaur!"

Squirtle nodded and he quickly ran to the werehog...

There was something Red forgot...

Squirtle was slow compared to DSS. Even if he was a werehog that greatly slowed down Sonic's true speed, the beast was faster than Squirtle himself. DSS roared angrily as he grabbed Ivysaur's vines and tossed him away to Squirtle, who gasped before he got pushed back by Ivysaur as they rolled back all the way to Red's feet.

"...Boss..." Ivysaur said weakly, and annoyed. "Beast here is...such a beast...bleh..."

Red frowned in shame at this and lowered his cap down.

"AHEM," called Nana annoyed.

Red raised his cap up and nodded in embarrassment.

"Okay," Nana began as she swung her hammer a few times. "It's time to get revenge on that beast for breaking up our presents. Popo, let's go and beat his brain out!"

Popo nodded and the 2 Ice Climbers ran after the werehog. By that time, Chris, Peach, Mario, Jigglypuff, and Chip all screamed and ran away to the exit. The Ice Climbers made serious faces as they ran after the beast.

DSS quickly shot them a glare and quickly extended his left arm to push them away. However, the 2 jumped over it in time and continued to run after him.

"We're not going to fall for that same trick again!" Popo yelled as he raised his hammer. "You're going to pay for breaking apart our gifts!"

"Like I care, anyway!" DSS yelled back before he stopped for a moment, grew his claws and moved them quickly at Popo and Nana before grabbing them, then pressed them hard to make the 2 young climbers gasp for breath.

Seeing this, Chris stopped running at the entrance and focused his magic. "Shock them to greater paralysis... Thundara!"

Several bolts of lightning struck hard on the werehog, which caused him to release the 2 Ice Climbers who fell down on the floor, got up to their knees and panted heavily.

A wrong move was made...

By attacking him, DSS's fury grew bigger as he quickly turned around and glared at Chris. "Why do you keep this nonsense?!" DSS asked angrily. "...Oh, wait..." He smirked. "You're away from anyone now."

Chris gasped and looked back at the 4 close to the exit. They all motioned to go to him.

"U-um..." Chris looked shocked.

"Stop!" Lucario yelled as he stepped in front of Chris by using Extremespeed. "You better get AWAY from him now or else!"

"Oh for the the love..." DSS frowned. "That is it. You, doggy, need to take a hike now!" he howled angrily.

Lucario took a fighting stance. "Try to get past me..."

DSS smirked. "Okay, I guess I should stop playing around... Now..."

All the Smashers watched as a dark aura began to emanate on top of the werehog. DSS wasn't covered by the aura, but it emanated upwards like a solid smell. Lucario looked disgusted at the ominous aura coming from the werehog's back.

"I have achieved true power now..." DSS said as he opened his arms to Lucario and half-closed his eyes. "Yeah, this power feels just about right..." he whispered with a pleasant grin.

"W-what did he just do, Lucario?" asked a worried Chris from behind Lucario.

"I can tell that the aura that just came out enhanced his skills," Lucario said. "However, it's very disgusting for my tastes..." He glowed for a moment to scan the beast. "Yes... Pure darkness as I expected... There's like a huge void of emptiness inside Sonic's soul... Wait..." Lucario closed his eyes. "...I feel a small amount of good aura through all that void..."

Through Lucario's eyes, he saw a huge amount of black aura covering the werehog. However, there was a small dot of aura that stuck out from all the darkness inside the body. Lucario focused his view further and recognized the aura right away.

"That unstable, yet energetic aura belongs to..." Lucario opened his eyes and glared at the beast. "The real Sonic!" he yelled. "He's trapped inside within all that darkness!"

"Bingo," DSS said bored before a wicked smile appeared on his face. "Okay, now you know about tat bastard's whereabouts..."

Lucario gasped as he noticed that the beast had already grabbed him with his huge claws. The Aura Pok?mon showed his fangs and grunted as he was being lifted up from the floor. "Let me go!" Lucario roared as he tried to free himself. "Put me back down!"

"Y-you, stop it!" Chris yelled as he prepared his staff and magic. "Y-you better put Lucario down or else I'll say somet-"

"OKAY!!!" DSS howled angrily before he slammed his claws quickly on Chris.

Music stops

Everyone inside the lobby (and the kitchen) gasped at the simple, but yet fast action. They couldn't see Chris anymore from underneath the huge claws. The Smashers looked back at the fists where there was Lucario...but something was wrong...

Black aura emanated out from the claws that began to act as some sort of deadly poison to the Aura Pok?mon. Lucario yelled to the ceiling as the aura circulated through his entire body while the werehog made a wicked smirk. They all couldn't move nor attack back at the sudden howl of pain that Lucario made.

"WATCH THE POWER OF MY AURA, FOOL!!!" DSS joked as he laughed maniacally.

"GUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Lucario screamed in extreme pain as he tried to restraint the aura back by using his own aura. Unfortunately, it seemed that DSS's aura was too much for the Aura Pok?mon to handle.

Master Hand kept watching before he shook himself. "H-hey, don't just stand there! Help him!"

The Smashers got back to their senses and they all rushed towards the beast from behind.

DSS turned his head around and looked over his shoulder to see the group going back to him. He merely smirked at this and stopped emanating aura out from his huge claws.

Peach watched as Lucario lost consciousness and was tossed away from DSS. Mario looked down where the claws crushed Chris...

And there was Chris, unconscious on the floor as Lucario...

Mario gasped once he saw a claw grabbing the Black Mage's cape which made him get pulled above the werehog. DSS chuckled evilly before he began to run towards the exit.

But he ran first at Mario, Peach, Jigglypuff, and Chip.

Chip got scared by the sudden wicked look from the werehog before he noticed a left claw grabbed him very quickly. The imp screamed before he got pulled all the way to DSS's face. Chip saw the reflection of himself on DSS's green eyes as they showed fury and rage combined.

"You..." DSS muttered as he showed his fangs angrily at the imp. "We need to talk...outside...far away from here...now..."

"..." Chip couldn't say anything back. DSS's glare had him paralyzed with fear before the werehog put him on his back, where the unconscious Chris laid down. Chip was held underneath the right claw hardly to stop him from wiggle out. The imp struggled to get out, but he eventually sighed in depression and looked at Chris's face (covered in darkness thanks to the magic hat) worried.

"And you..." DSS began as he quickly reached for Jigglypuff and pulled her in front of his furious face. "You have some things to explain as well... You better shut up or else..."

"I-I-I..." Jigglypuff shook with fear. "I-I-I..." She shook in utter horror and terror combined before she was put on the beast's back with Chip and Chris. She was held underneath the right claw as well, and she looked at Chip with a worried expression. "W-what's going to happen to us now?"

"Nothing!" Mario yelled as he ran after the werehog.

That moment, Luigi stuck his head out from the table and looked up at the werehog.

"What?" DSS asked down, angrily at Luigi.

"N-nothing..." Luigi whimpered before he pulled his face back. "I-I'll be good..."

DSS didn't even look at Mario before he pushed him away with his free claw. Peach gasped as Mario went rolling all the way to wall where he crashed. DSS looked at both sides behind him where the Smashers were about to attack him.

However, the werehog howled wildly and quickly charged at the door at a faster pace. He eventually punched the double doors with his left claw and quickly left out towards the ruins of Nintendo City over the distance.

The Smashers stopped running towards the exit and looked at the image of the beast fading into the south. "Where is he taking them?" Link asked.

"The city," Marth said. "The same city where everything was destroyed."

"But why there of all places?" Pit asked.

"I have a better question," Master Hand began. "Why are you stopping now? Their lives are in danger!"

"Dammit, he's right," Roy said. "We have to give him chase now!"

Pikachu ran at Lucario and shook him a little. "Lucario! Lucario! Wake up! He took Chris away! Lucario!"

"..." No response came from Lucario.

"Lucario?" Pikachu shook him more. "Hey, Lucario, come back to your senses now!"

Mewtwo floated to them and glowed to examine Lucario. "...His aura has been infected with malicious aura..."

Pikachu looked up to him. "Wait, he isn't going to turn evil or something, right?"

"No," Mewtwo said as he shook his head. "The aura that got into him acts as some sort of poison designed to harm anyone. Lucario's aura, however, is fighting it back, and he will come back to his senses...in some hours."

Pikachu looked down worried at Lucario. "Lucario..."

Yoshi ran to the destroyed doors and looked at everyone. "What are we waiting for? We have t-"

The Yoshi noticed everyone had shocked looks once they looked outside.

"...What?" Yoshi asked before he turned his head outside. His eyes widened suddenly.

They all looked out where something came up...

They watched surprised as several monsters sprouted out from the ground and materialized into big and small creatures. The monsters howled to the full moon and began to walk around the area.

"...Okay..." Ness began. "I know tonight became very wild in some minutes but...what the heck are those monsters outside?"

Meta Knight walked forward and frowned. "It seems I forgot to explain this to everyone..."

Toon Link sat up from the floor and looked outside. "T-those creatures!" Toon Link yelled. "T-they're still there!"

"STOP!" Master Hand yelled. "Okay, I'm so confused after the sudden personality change of Sonic, and the fact that he kidnapped Chris, the imp guy whose name I forgot, and Jigglypuff. But can anybody explain me what the heck is going on? I'm sick of all of this already!"

Meta Knight looked up at him as the Smashers remained silent. "Don't do anything and go outside," the knight explained. "Those monsters outside don't attack people inside their homes as long as they're inside. They only attack if you go outside, and they're deadly in groups."

Peach looked worried as the knight began to explain everything to the Smashers. The princess looked outside where the night dwellers walked around the field to the city without even attacking them. "...Chris..." she muttered. "...Don't worry...we'll go for you..."

"My goodness..." Medli muttered as the musicians walked back to the lobby. "What I just saw was...just horrible and so scary..."

Makar hugged her, trembling in fear. "P-please, don't leave my side! I don't want ot get shredded to pieces!"

"..." Chunky (who was being dragged by the Kongs) lifted up his hands and looked around. "I-is the bad beast gone?" he asked, causing Tiny and Lanky to frown.

Lucas looked around as Meta Knight explained everything about the creatures and the fight he had a few days ago with him, Chris, Lucario, Toon Link, and the Vesperians. "(Where is Kirby?)" Lucas thought worried as he looked around.

Kirby was nowhere to be found. Lucas thought he was going to ignore the whole feud and eat everything while nobody was looking, but the food and all the ornaments were all left intact (except for the damaged walls and floor (much for Peach's relief)). The PK user looked outside...

...

...There was no way Kirby went after Chris, right?

...

Right?

Lucas only wished for a peaceful party...but this wasn't something he thought about at all as he looked at the unconscious Lucario.

Were Chris, Jigglypuff, and Chip safe? Or were they already dead?

Nintendo City
Post Office outside the ruined city

Back at the lonely spot outside the city, there were the 3 postmen watching the creatures roaming about without even looking back at them. The 3 postmen looked behind the counter. Quil crossed his arms and grunted a bit. "No matter what they do, they don't attack us as long as we're inside here," he said.

"B-but isn't that kind of fishy?" Postman asked. "They look quite ferocious..."

"Who cares, really," Parakarry commented. "But they roaming around annoys me. Every night is the same: footsteps, grunts, screeches, trembles by those giant monsters, I'm getting sick of it! Isn't there something we can do?"

"Who said who didn't care again?" Quil asked as he looked at Parakarry.

"I did. I care."

"..." Quil frowned and glared back at the monsters. "Anyway, we have to maintain our ground inside this little place. We have been living here for some days and nothing bothers us, right?"

"Why do you have to get the top bed, anyway?" Postman asked.

"That's not important..." Quil replied bored.

Parakarry ducked to take out a present. "By the way, you guys going to the secret birthday party for Chris?"

"A birthday party?" Postman and Quil asked.

"Why a party during this time?" Quil asked. "Don't they know there are these creatures walking around these parts?"

"No," Parakarry said. "But I think they haven't gone outside. Well, I'll go for the party. I heard there were some more people like some girl named Medli and another guy named Makar in it."

"Seriously, why can't they get aware of the..." Quil stopped talking. "...Medli?"

"You know her?"

"Well, yes. She's a very talented Rito that can understand Valoo's speech an-wait, that's not the main point here!" Quil yelled.

The trio quickly noticed some sounds coming from the north where the hill laid between the mansion and the city. Postman, Quil, and Parakarry stuck their heads out to see a blur coming down the hill. They all saw the blur taking form before noticing that a beast was carrying a fainted Chris, Jigglypuff, and Chip. The 3 gasped once the beast looked at them for a moment as it turned his eyes at them.

They all watched the beast ignoring the creatures that didn't even attack him while the beast got inside the city, where it was still raining during the night.

"...What the heck was that?" Postman asked.

"It looked like a monster carrying..." Quil trailed off.

Parakarry blinked in shock. "O-oh my god, that beast was carrying Chris, Jigglypuff, and some cartoon-looking dude on its back just now!"

"What?" Quil asked. "Oh no, I could barely recognize the people on its back... They did seem to look like them..."

"You guys noticed the pink blob besides the first one as well?" Postman asked.

"What pink blob?" the postmen asked.

"...Maybe not..."

"Did you notice that none of the monsters minded them at all?" Quil asked. "What's up with that, really? Why didn't they attack them?"

Parakarry flapped his wings faster. "I-I don't know you, but I have to do something about this!" He prepared to fly away before Quil stopped him.

"What are you doing? By flying outside, you're going to attract those monsters' attention to you!" Quil yelled.

"Hey, I'm trying to be a hero here by seeing what's going on!" Parakarry yelled angrily. "Those 3 are in danger, and I happen to know them!"

"D-don't be a hero and die out there, man!" Postman pleaded.

"Sorry, but this is my job."

"Your job is of a postman like us," Quil said.

"And I was Mario's partner long before, and I still possess my skills," Parakarry said. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I have 3 victims to rescue from a hairy beast."

The postmen held their hands out at him before the Paratroopa flew out from the office, high above to evade the creatures from hitting him. They watched as the stubborn postman slowly disappeared into the city's rain before fading into nothing.

"..." Quil kicked the lower corner of the counter. "Damn that idiot and his twisted mind..." he muttered.

Postman looked back outside. "W-what do we do now?"

Quil crossed his arms and sighed with a frown. "Wait for him. If he doesn't come back in an hour, call the ambulance."

"You actually bothered to study technology like I did?"

Quil glared at him.

"...W-we don't have the hospital available anymore, you know... The city's in ruins..."

"..." Quil frowned more. "...I'll go for him if he doesn't come back..."

The postmen could only stare outside at the monsters who were looking around for the postman. They eventually got bored and continued to walk around for anything or anyone to interrupt them.

Ruins

Across the destroyed streets and the eternal rain, the werehog slammed down his claws on the broken floor as he made his way through the buildings, towards somewhere. Jigglypuff and Chip looked at each other with shocked looks. "Where are you taking us?" Jigglypuff asked.

The werehog didn't reply as he maneuvered through an alley, where he leaped high into a broken window, ran inside the building before leaping out from it.

"W-why is he doing all of this?" Chip asked.

"I-I don't know..." Jigglypuff said worried as she looked at the unconscious Chris. "...But I don't want nothing bad to happen now..."

The duo looked worried once more before the werehog began to slow down.

Noticing this, Chip spoke up. "What? Where are we?" he asked, looking around.

They only heard the werehog's grunts and pants as he looked up at some ruins...

"...Ugh...ugh...ugh!" Jigglypuff managed to turn around and see what the beast was looking at. Seeing this action, Chip was able to do the same and looked forward where the 2 were looking at.

There were the same ruins that Chris and the others discovered after they lost the battle against Culex. The rain poured all the bricks and cement around the ruins, making small leaks of water falling off from all the heights of the ruins themselves.

"These ruins..." DSS muttered as he narrowed his eyes at the destroyed formation. "I found myself attracted to this place when that hedgehog came around it... This place emanates some kind of weird and odd energy that, in some ways, pleasures myself..."

Chip and Jigglypuff looked at each other.

"...These ruins also happen to give me a sense of peace..." DSS continued. "Every time I take a look at these ruins, I find myself livin' my own dreams comin' to life..." He smiled and closed his eyes. "People running for their lives from me, slaughtering small children and women alike, eating their flesh and tasting the taste of their blood, hearing screams of agony as destruction is spread...such wonderful dream can be seen from here; from these ruins..."

"W-what kinds of twisted dreams are those?" Jigglypuff asked with a pout. "Puh-lease! You've got the be kidding me!"

Chip looked shocked at her before the werehog turned his head at them and tossed them to the ruins' entrance. The 3 rolled on the floor and moaned in pain before Chip and Jigglypuff shook the water off from their faces and looked up to the werehog.

"What was that?" DSS asked as he glared down at them. "You guys just won't understand, right? I only live to cause destruction and utter pandemonium to anyone for the mere reason that I like to do this for fun."

"So you're saying you like to kill because it's fun?" Jigglypuff asked. "T-that has to be the most farfetched and dumbest idea I've ever heard of!"

"It is YOU who is dumb!" DSS yelled at her, causing Jigglypuff to gulp in fear.

Chip looked back at the ruins before looking back at the werehog. "W-why'd you take us here, anyway?"

"..." DSS sighed with a frown. "Since this place brings me a good sense of peace and tranquility...I want you 3 to experience it as well."

"..." Chip looked at Jigglypuff, who looked at him as well before looking at DSSS. "What do you mean exactly by that?"

"By that, I mean I'm gonna kill you right here, right now," DSS stated with a serious look. "You guys make me so sick every time I look at your darn faces," he explained before pointing at Chip. "You, for being a good-for-nothing goofy imp," he said before pointing at Jigglypuff. "You, for being a bastard at hiding away from me, and finally," he went on as he pointed down at Chris with a glare. "That kid for being a good kid."

"...Good kid?" Jigglypuff asked. "Why?"

"I DETEST people who want to help others out, and he happens to be the one who helps everyone little by little by spending time together," DSS said as he stuck his tongue out a bit with a disgusted face. "Such people like him don't deserve to live as long as they maintain the thought of destruction away. I hate him SO much." He lifted up his claws. "And for that, he must die..."

Jigglypuff looked worried at Chris before she closed her eyes hardly and stepped right in front of the fainted World Traveler. "No!" she yelled as she glared up at the werehog. "You're evil, and twisted, and stupid for doing all that!" she yelled. "Why does he deserve to die, anyway? He's the nicest guy around here!"

"Second to Peach?" Chip interrupted.

"Maybe! But he's still very nice!" Jigglypuff yelled. "You don't even know, but he has...some kind of power that nobody else possesses..."

"..." DSS tilted his head.

"I know everyone can get along with each other so well, but..." Jigglypuff looked back at Chris. "He...he's very compatible with anyone, enabling him to become very good at talking...and that why he's so special..." She looked back at the werehog with a glare. "...To me..." she finished with a pout. "N-no matter what, if I need to fight you alone to save him, I'm going to give everything I got for Chris!"

Chip blinked a few times and looked down worried. "...Fight to protect your beloved ones..." he muttered.

"...Heheheh..." DSS chuckled with a smirk before he held his stomach with an embrace. "Hahahaha, HAHAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" he laughed loudly. "Oh, you guys are still being so darn funny with all those speeches!" he yelled between laughs to the cloudy sky before he looked down at them with an amused look. "But either way, your speech won't change my task..." He lifted up his claws. "And that's killing him off tonight!"

At that moment, the 3 suddenly heard some grumbles coming from behind Chip and Jigglypuff. The 2 turned around to find Chris slowly coming back to his senses as he stood up and blinked a few times. "...Where...am I?" he asked as he held his staff close to him. "W-what am I doing here in the city?"

"Oh, you're awake," DSS said, getting Chris's attention. "Good. I like to kill people when they're awake."

"W-what?" Chris looked around more before looking back at the ruins. "W-why am I back here in the city and the ruins to this temple?"

"Do you want me to explain everything to you or what?" DSS asked.

Chris looked down, trying to summarize the events. "...You kidnapped me when you attacked Lucario, right?"

DSS chuckled.

"And you took me all the way here because..."

"I feel so darn attracted to these ruins," DSS explained. "In a few words, I wanna kill you at my place; these ruins to feel pleasant."

"..." Chris looked at him. "Why do you want to kill me so badly?"

After the explanation...

"...You're stupid!" Chris yelled at him. "Just because I'm good you're going to go ahead and kill me?"

"Dude, admit it," DSS said. "You need to die for that. Why can't you understand?"

"No, I don't understand you!" Chris yelled back at him while Chip and Jigglypuff glared back at him. "I mean, you're...you're so darn annoying and stupid!"

DSS frowned. "You're the ones who're being imbeciles here," he said. "I really had it with you 3. I wanna kill you off now!"

"No!" Chris yelled. "I-I'm very scared of you, I'm honest with that...but..." The World Traveler looked serious before he pointed his staff at the werehog. "I'm...I'm going to...I'm going to stop you from doing what you want to do to us! There's NO way in hell I'm going to let you kill me before my parents show up at my house after a long time!"

"Wait, what?" Jigglypuff asked before looking up at Chris. "Your parents are going to come to your home?"

Chris blushed a little and looked away. "W-well, I was going to say that to everyone but..." He glared at the beast. "This beast showed up and interrupted me from saying it..."

"Wow, that's so sweet now," DSS said. "Your parents are going to come to your house, but I'll make sure they see your dead corpse on the bed after I'm finished with you."

"..." Chris felt rage inside him...

There was no way he was going to show up dead at his house to his parents, not after all the time they have been working and traveling far and wide. The World Traveler didn't want to listen to the beast.

"..." Chris narrowed his yellow eyes at him. "...You...are not going to do that sort of thing..." he muttered coldly. "...Bastard..."

"..." DSS snickered. "You furious now? That's gonna make everything even more interesting."

"Hi-yah!"

The werehog made a confused look before a slicing shockwave passed through him and hurt him a little. The beast tumbled a little at the side before the trio noticed that there was someone behind DSS.

"...Kirby!" Jigglypuff yelled.

There was the Star Warrior, holding up a sharp edge of a cutter. Kirby smiled a little as he maintained his serious look before running to them.

"K-Kirby!" Chris said before he knelt down to see Kirby. "H-how did you get here?"

"I was very worried, Chris..." Kirby said as he kept his cutter on his back. "That beast was going to kill you, and he interrupted your birthday party as well..." Kirby looked sad. "And...and I didn't want him from hurting you either...so I jumped on him when he wasn't looking behind, and I hung up to his right where he wouldn't notice me." He smiled at Chris. "I wanted to save you, Chris."

"..." Jigglypuff tilted her head at him. "What did you do to Kirby, the food eater?"

Kirby looked at her. "I was worried about Chris... I don't know if that was bad..."

Chris reached for Kirby and hugged him tightly. "Aw, thank you so much, Kirby. I didn't think you would come to and rescue me..." The World Traveler looked away. "Seriously, you outsmarted everyone in the mansion..."

Kirby smiled happily and hugged him back. "I...I really care for you, Chris. I don't seem to when I'm eating, but I do care..."

Jigglypuff and Chip smiled and joined the group hug. "Yeah, me too..." Chip chuckled.

"Me too..." Jigglypuff chuckled as well before the 4 chuckled together.

"GRRRRRRRRR!!!" The sudden roar from DSS made the 4 look back at him as he backed away and shook his head. "Another puffball? You've gotta be kidding me..."

The 4 quickly stopped hugging and glared daggers at the beast. "Okay," Chris began. "We'll have to do everything to stop that bastard from killing us."

"Sonic is still inside him..." Chip said worried. "If we defeat him, will Sonic come back?"

"I don't know..." Jigglypuff said before she took out her book. "But we should be careful. It says here werewolves can turn anyone into a werewolf if they bite its victim!"

"...Does it really work for Sonic, though?" Chris asked.

Jigglypuff kept her book back. "I think so... I don't know, really. The experiment I did on him didn't work, but we should be still careful."

"GUUUUAAARRR!!!" DSS roared as he cracked his claws. "You guys ready for some bloodshed or what? I wanna cut you all now!"

"G-get prepared!" Kirby yelled as he took out his hammer. "I-I'm going to fight back..."

"S-so will I!" Jigglypuff yelled.

"..." Chris pointed his staff at the beast. "We have t-"

The werehog narrowed his eyes and glared back at him before he dodged a fast shell that collided with the floor and bounced back at the group. They backed away before the shell stopped in midair and revealed Parakarry. "Y-you guys!" Parakarry said before he turned to the beast. "So is he an enemy?"

"What are you doing here?" Jigglypuff asked.

"I saw you 3..." Parakarry looked at Kirby. "...4 getting kidnapped by this beast so I sprung into action once more." Parakarry glared at the beast. "Is he an enemy or what? ...Wait...why does he look like Sonic...only bigger and more fur?"

"SHUT UP!!!" DSS yelled furiously. "Well, I have 5 people here who wanna die. That's so cute of you, alright. More fun for me, I guess."

"...Enemy," Parakarry commented.

"Yes," everyone else said.

"...Okay," Parakarry began as he cracked his fists. "As a postman, it's my humble job to deliver a good rescue. Be prepared, nocturnal beast, because I won't let you bite my mailbag if you're with dogs."

The other 4 looked at each other and shrugged.

Sonic Unleashed - Werehog Mini Boss

The group glared daggers again to the werehog, but they quickly gasped as the night creatures (Nightmares and Titans) sprouted out from dark spores on the floor. They all let out screeches to the clouds, which made the group back away.

"AWAY!" DSS yelled at the monsters. "They're mine. GET AWAY FROM HERE!!!"

DSS roared loudly at the beasts. Somehow, they obeyed his order and began to run away from the spot to leave them all.

"D-did he just order them to go away?" Chris asked surprised.

The werehog turned at them and growled furiously. "What's the matter? Can't see I'm here?!" he asked before he lunged at them with dark claws ready to slash them all.

The 5 gasped and ran to different directions before the werehog slammed his claws on the floor, where it instantly broke apart.

"(Maybe I should analyze him...)" Chris thought as he backed away with Kirby, changing jobs to the Scholar job. Chris adjusted his glasses through the rain and ran to a spot where the rain wouldn't get the book he had wet. "Let us see his status..." he muttered.

"Careful!" Jigglypuff yelled.

Chris quickly looked up and gasped after he saw a dark huge fist going towards him. Parakarry came from the side and pushed the scholar away in time before the fist collided with the near building. The fist itself pulled back to the werehog quickly.

"Be more careful!" Parakarry yelled. "...And did his arm just stretch?!"

"I-I will explain everything to you by analizing him!" Chris said as he once more adjusted his glasses and flipped through the pages, not caring if they would get wet. "Let us see...hmm...hmm...hmm..."

"Why are you looking through that book?" Parakarry asked before looking back at the werehog. "Oh no!" he yelled before he grabbed Chris from his green robe and pulled him up to dodge a fast dark fist.

"...Eureka!" Chris yelled as he adjusted his glasses and looked at his book (while Parakarry took him away from the werehog). "Enemy: Dark Super Sonic The Werehog. Weaknesses: Light. Powers: Dark Type. Skills: Control over darkness which can make his claws grow and extend at a distance of 20 feet long, dark boost to enhance normal attributes, and control over Nightmares and Titans as long as DSS is the one controlling Sonic's body."

"What the heck?" Parakarry asked as he lowered Chris down. "Did that book have everything from the beginning?"

"It contains knowledge about all monsters and spells," Chris said as he closed the book. "It could take me a while to find the necessary information, but I was able to find out sooner... I should take advantage of this job and use more frecuently."

The World Traveler was suddenly punched hard by a huge dark fist that send him rolling on the water of the floor before stopping in front of a destroyed building. Parakarry gasped and looked back at the werehog.

"Bookworm..." DSS snickered. "Strength is all that matters and not intelligence, anyway."

"Puf!" Jigglypuff came from behind and used her Pound attack, which caused the werehog to flinch for a moment before the Balloon Pok?mon hung her right hand on the beast's face and began to slap it continuously.

"You little!!!" DSS grunted.

"Even if I don't know how to use Doubleslap, I can still use Pound and turn it into Doubleslap!" she yelled at beast.

"Away!" the werehog yelled as he hardly grabbed Jigglypuff from her back and tossed her above. "And die!" he yelled as he sent 2 dark claws to reach for her.

"N-no!" Chip quickly appeared from nowhere and pushed Jigglypuff out of the way from the crushing claws in time as they both flew back to the scholar, who shook his head and got up quickly before cleaning his glasses. "A-are you okay?" Chip asked to Jigglypuff.

"Y-yes," Jigglypuff said. "He got me when I wasn't looking..."

Chris shook his head and looked back at his book. "Let us see more... There is more information from where I left..."

"Does it have info about if he can infect us?" Jigglypuff asked.

Chris sweatdropped. "...No... It says he can also...oh my god..." Chris closed his book and looked shocked. "...He...can...also...use...the Over Limit...as we do..."

Jigglypuff gasped. "U-uh-oh, that doesn't sound good..."

"...As long as we stay quiet, he will not use it," Chris muttered.

Chip looked back at the beast. "H-he's coming right this way again!"

However, they saw as Parakarry went towards the beast and put his boots in front of him to collide them with DSS's face. The werehog merely smirked and grew his right claw to slash the Paratroopa away. "You think you can stop me with your feet? Please, think again..."

Suddenly, the werehog felt something heavy falling from above, and it revealed to be a 1-ton weight that made him stop abruptaly before Parakarry attacked with his boots and pushed the werehog back for a bit, and to the 1-ton weight that made him trip over and hit his head on the wet floor.

The weight suddenly turned back into Kirby and he took this chance to kick the werehog's crotch (ouch) with his left foot.

The werehog let out an agonizing cry of pain as he was pushed back by the Star Warrior.

[DededeCloneChris]

"Yes!" Parakarry cheered. "Damage his you-know-what!"

"..." Kirby looked disgusted at him.

"...Sorry," Parakarry said ashamed.

It was not long before Kirby was kicked away by a reddish purple shoe. The werehog got back up on his feet and growled angrily at the 2.

"Chip, please, stay back," Chris said. "You don't know how to fight, right?"

"I-I can still push people away from dangerous attacks," Chip said.

"But...do you really want to help?" Chris kept asking. "D-don't get offended, but I think you should stay back..."

"..." Chip looked worried.

"...I-I'm just doing this for your welfare."

"..." Chip sighed and frowned. "Okay, I'll stay back..."

Chris sighed.

"...Not!" Chip suddenly added.

"W-what? You're going to get hurt! What can you do besides pushing people away?"

"There you are!" yelled the werehog as he leaped above Parakarry and Kirby to run after the 2. "I gotta give you your gift, ya know!"

"N-never!" Chris yelled as he flipped though his pages. "Rise, o violent winds... Aero!"

"Ugh!" DSS backed away as several strong winds circulated on him and sliced him for a bit. "Gotta stay focused..." the beast muttered as it locked eyes to the scholar. "Gotta get rid of bookworm!"

"That did not help too much..." Chris said ashamed.

The World Traveler suddenly felt a huge claw making a strong grip on him. Chip gasped and tried to free the World Traveler, but it was useless before he was pulled all the way back to the beast's face.

"You, kid, have been behaving bad," DSS said with a devilish grin. "You need to be punished for that."

"U-ugh..." Chris tried hard to stay awake.

"Hold it!" Parakarry yelled as he came from above and used Shell Shot right on DSS's face, making him release Chris for a moment as the werehog shook his head from the impact.

The World Traveler backed away and thought about using another job. He remembered one job: the Dragoon job. Chris instantly changed clothes in a bright light and looked at the spear that was on his right hand. "I need to attack with physical attacks sooner or later...that was what Master Hand told me..."

"Okay, cross-dresser," DSS began before Jigglypuff came from the right and slammed herself into him by using a fully charged Rollout, making the werehog tumble back. "And you as well!" DSS added angrily as he stomped the floor (which he broke) to regain his composure.

"I-I'm not done yet!" Jigglypuff yelled as she lunged at the beast and kicked him hard with a side kick with her left foot, hitting the beast right on his nose.

"Achoo!" the beast sneezed before he continued to sneeze even more.

"A weakness?" Jigglypuff asked.

"Well, that happens if you hit someone's nose hard..." Chris said. "But it's not a weakness, but rather a distraction to buy time."

It was not long before Kirby flew above the werehog and turned into a rock that fell hard on DSS's back, making him yell in pain before the Star Warrior came back to normal and did a hard swing with his hammer to send the beast away, where he rolled all the way to a building's wall.

Chris chuckled at this. "Wow, Kirby, you're surely strong when you put your mind into it."

Kirby looked at him and chuckled heartily.

"...Which inspires me to do the same..." Chris added as a mutter. He looked back at the beast, thought for a moment, then charged with his spear being held underneath his right arm while the top was aimed at DSS. The World Traveler moved his spear back and tried to stab the beast's body, but the werehog opened his eyes quickly and rolled out of the way in time for Chris to collide his spear to the wall.

The dragoon gasped before the werehog leaped at him and sent a fast fist that made Chris back away before he received a direct hit on his stomach by the beast, followed up by an uppercut that sent him up for a few feet before the werehog used a ramming shoulder to push the World Traveler to the street where he rolled for a bit and stopped.

"U-ugh..." Chris slowly got up by using his spear as a supporter. "N-no...this is just avery small hit...nothing else..."

"Wow, you're such a weakling for saying that," DSS taunted with a chuckle. "I'm not even half-tired. Instead, I'm all fired up to keep going with this fight."

"Too bad we want to continue to see you faint!" Jigglypuff yelled as she leaped again to the beast, but she was quickly pushed away by a dark claw that made her bounce on the street before stopping. "J-just a scratch..." she muttered. "I can still fight back..."

"Aww, that's adorable," DSS taunted as he joined his hands at the side of his head and blinked several time at Jigglypuff. "The baby can fight after that. It adds to your obvious fear to me."

"S-shut up!" Jigglypuff yelled. "I can be rather dangerous if I-"

"If you what," DSS asked with a sudden change from happy expression to murderous glare. "You wanna hit me? Go ahead, I'll just hit your back but 8 times worse."

The werehog was suddenly hit on the back of his head by a flying shell that made him fall on the street. Parakarry's shell spun a little in the air before he emerged from the shell and glared at the beast. "You want to get another hit or what?" he asked.

"..." DSS didn't move as he laid down on the street.

"..." Parakarry blinked confused as he began to fly down and see the beast closer. "Hey, he's not moving anymore? Why's that?"

"W-wait!" Chip stopped him. "T-that must be a trick! H-he won't fall down that easily!"

"I'd say we should attack him while he's like that!" Jigglypuff suggested.

"Then I'm going to use this," Chris said as he focused his feet for a moment before jumping extremely high up, disappearing from their sight.

"...That's one insane jump," Parakarry said surprised.

Kirby glared at the werehog. "..." The Star Warrior, along with the others, eyed the werehog a little bit closer and remained silent.

"Do you think he's done for?" Jigglypuff asked.

"I don't think so..." Chip said with a serious expression. "This idiot likes to fool around with us..."

"Whatever he has in mind..." Kirby began. "It shouldn't be good..."

The rain kept falling on all of them as the werehog laid down, apparently fainted.

Kirby looked up to see Chris descending quickly from the sky, and right above the beast with his spear pointing down. They all joined to see the World Traveler about to crash and stab the beast through with his spear.

"...TRICKED YA!"

They all gasped and looked down at the beast's malevolent smirk as he quickly got up, extended a fast dark claw to Chris to grab him unexpectly. Parakarry, Jigglypuff, Chip, and Kirby gasped before they all ran after the beast, but he smirked at them wickedly and used the same claw where he held Chris to push them all around.

The werehog's eyes turned even wilder than before as he looked at the dragoon on his right claw. Chris shook his head and gasped once he saw the monster looking at him. The World Traveler was also being pulled up where the other claw put a hard grip on the first one, making the werehog laugh for a bit.

"Don't you remember?" DSS asked with a snicker. "You guys are just weak compared to me! I have the necessary muscles and energy to finish you off without even taking that much of an effort!"

"P-put me down, now!" Chris yelled as he felt the grip of both claws was increasing slowly, making him cough weakly. "P-please, put me down or else I-"

"What?" DSS asked as he showed his fangs. "You're gonna hit me and stab me with that spear? Surely you're joking..." he muttered with a frown before a wicked smile was directed to Chris. "Do you remember the last person who got in the same situation as you now?"

Chris grunted in pain as the claws' grip grew stronger. He looked around to see the others slowly getting up from the ramming attack before glaring at DSS.

DSS looked around and laughed for a bit. "Well, I don't know you guys, but I need to finish this really soon, now..."

"...I...remember..." Chris said as he coughed. "Y-you did this to Lucario... You pulsated that dark aura to your hands to hurt him greatly..."

Kirby gasped. "N-no! You're not going to do that to him, right?"

"Hahahahaha...heheheheheheh..." DSS chuckled amused. "...Why should I do that?" he asked amused. "This kid doesn't deserve the same treatment as the doggy, right?"

The 3 (except Parakarry) looked somewhat relieved, but Chip knew there was something that the werehog was planning to do.

"H-help me..." Chris muttered weakly as they saw the claws' fingers clenching hard on him. "P-please...I...c-can't feel...anything...anymore..."

"What was that?" DSS asked with a chuckle. "Did you say something, kid?"

"..." Chris seemed to pass out as he let his head move at the side.

"No!" Parakarry yelled. "You bastard, did you kill him by crushing him?!"

"Oh no," DSS said as he closed his eyes. "I merely made him faint, that's all..." He opened his eyes with a wicked look. "...However, I have a huge power inside me that I want to test out on all of you..."

"What?" Jigglypuff asked. "I thought you already showed all your skills on us!"

"I kinda forgot some as well, silly me," DSS chuckled. "Like, for example, some birdie told me I could use this..."

The 4 watched as the werehog let out a loud echoing roar to the clouds, making some glass around the destroyed buildings shatter apart into a million of pieces. They all backed away at this sudden action before noticing something happening to the werehog...

A familiar rainbow aura emanated out from his body, making his green eyes glow yellow with an evil feeling that made Kirby shake in fear.

"Aww..." DSS said pleased. "The Over Limit..."

"W-what?!" Jigglypuff asked in shock. "H-how did you..."

"The kid here told me himself," DSS said as he looked at the fainted dragoon. "Remember? He said I could use this anytime if it was ready..."

"..." Jigglypuff opened her mouth in disbelief and shook her head slowly. "No..."

"Did you forget it already?" DSS asked. "My hearing got enhanced along with my strength. I was able to overhear the bookworm talking about my weaknesses and skills when I was about to attack him. Seriously, you guys forget way too many crucial things... They could cost you your lives in return..."

Kirby looked scared as the rainbow aura emanated out from the beast. "R-release Chris at once!" he yelled, putting a hard grip on his hammer.

"Y-yeah!" Chip joined in. "Stop right there and let him go!"

"You stupid beast," Parakarry muttered. "You let go of him right now!"

"Even if you have the Final Smash ready," Jigglypuff said as she gulped while she took a step forward. "Y-you're not going to get away with it..."

Music stops

"...Alright..." DSS said as he let go of Chris, making him fall on the floor. "You guys are not funny anymore..." he said with a frown as he backed away from Chris. "Go ahead. Take the kid outta my sight."

"W-what?" Kirby asked. "W-why do you want us to go?"

"Because of the fact you won't stop pestering me with the kid," the werehog said. "Heck, I'm sick of you. I don't want to kill you all anymore. I'd rather go away and do something else by myself."

"H-how do we know you're not tricking us again?" Jigglypuff asked.

The werehog simply turned his back at them and jumped to a building, where he was heard getting away by the sound of his big feet.

"...No way..." Parakarry said as he wiped the water off from his goggles. "H-he did go away?"

"This isn't good..." Chip said. "I-I know he has something else in mind. There's no denying it now..."

"B-but hey!" the Paratroopa called. "Chris! What about him?"

The 4 gasped at this and quickly ran to the fainted dragoon. Kirby and Jigglypuff shook Chris to make him wake up as Parakarry and Chip looked worried.

"Oh please, tell me he's still living..." Jigglypuff muttered worried.

Chip leaned his right ear on Chris's chest. "...I feel some beats...they're normal enough..."

Kirby sighed. "We...managed to save him then?"

"Looks like it..." Parakarry said as he looked around the city. "...But we should leave for now... That beast could change his mind in any moment and ambush us..."

"But why would he give up so suddenly?" Jigglypuff asked. "Really, this doesn't have any good reasons..."

Kirby shivered as the rain kept going. "I-I want to go back home..." He sat down and sighed. "I-I'm not that used to rescues... I'm sorry..."

"Don't worry," Jigglypuff said. "You came at the right time to save Chris. If it wasn;t for you, we could have already died..."

"Hey," Parakarry began as he looked angrily at Jigglypuff. "What about me?"

"Whoops... You too..."

"Better," Parakarry said with a nod as he floated.

The 4 looked down at Chris. They noticed that he was coming back to his senses. "...Am I dead?" he asked weakly. "Where is...Lucario?"

"It's fine now..." Jigglypuff said. "He went away...and he took Sonic as well..."

"Q-quick!" Chip muttered. "We have to take him back to the mansion! The others should be worried!"

"..." Parakarry looked worried. "But what about the monsters on the way there?"

Kirby and Jigglypuff looked worried once they remembered the beasts that DSS ordered to go away.

"They could come back at any moment now that he's gone!" Parakarry said alarmed.

The World Traveler grabbed his spear and slowly got up from the street. He panted a little before coughing for a bit. "I-if he took Sonic, we have to do something about that..."

"Not now!" Kirby yelled at him worried. "You got yourself dragged by that beast and...we were so worried that you were going to die..."

Chris noticed Kirby sniffing.

"...Let's go back for now..." Kirby sobbed. "Really, I want to go back..."

"...Fine, Kirby," Chris said with a nod. "We'll go back to the mansion as soon a-"

They suddenly heard a building falling apart in the distance. They all turned to the direction of the sound.

"W-what was that?" Chip asked.

"A random building fell," Parakarry said. "I don't know you guys, but we need to go away from this ghost city. It's already giving me the chills."

"..." Chip got worried. "(But...)"

The imp didn't have enough time to talk before, from nowhere in the darkness, 2 huge dark claws emerged from behind them and grabbed them harshly between the 2 hands. Everyone except Chip (who was some inches away from being grabbed as well) screamed loudly before they all were pulled back across the street. The imp gasped and quickly went after them.

A small amount of time passed before the claws stopped from going further away. Chip stopped flying and noticed that the werehog was just behind the huge dark claws, snickering madly.

"...Tricked ya again..." the beast muttered as he put a stronger grip on the 4, making them scream. "Chip, maybe you're asking yourself why I let you go alive again, right?"

"W-what?" Chip noticed. "W-why?"

DSS smirked at the 4 who were trying to get off from the claws. "I want you to watch their deaths from a safe distance..."

"N-no!" Chris yelled. "Y-you can't kill us off! No!"

"Sorry," DSS said with a laugh. "It has to be done like this. You're so irritating, anyway."

"W-what did I ever do to you?" Parakarry asked.

"Tsk," DSS muttered with a frown. "Go away."

Parakarry noticed that the grip on him got softer, allowing him to escape. The Paratroopa looked shocked at this but didn't hesitate to go wiggle out, leaving Chris, Kirby, and Jigglypuff in the claws. "W-w-w-w-w-why are you letting me live?"

"Because you're just a nuisance," DSS stated as screams came from the Smashers. "And you're just an inferior pebble in my path. You're not that important to me."

Parakarry looked down in shame...before he heard the screams. "W-wait! You let them go now!"

"..." DSS smiled. "Okay! I'll let them go!"

"..." Parakarry narrowed his eyes at him.

"...If you're giving me that look..." DSS began as he narrowed his eyes at his claws. "LET'S START!!!" he yelled loudly with an echoing, and yet strong roar that made the 2 flying characters back away.

Chip opened his eyes to see the beast lowering his claws down before opening them, revealing the 3 unconscious Smashers before they were all tossed high up to the air as their bodies spun in different direction. Parakarry looked back at the werehog, and he began to stuck out his tongue to swing it around.

The werehog shook his head and quickly looked up at the falling Smashers. He chuckled before he pulled back his fists and aimed at the 3.

"S-stop!" Chip yelled, holding out his hands at the werehog.

"MWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" the werehog replied back as he began to punch the far away Smashers by extending his dark fists. Parakarry and Chip watched terrorized as the fists themselves came back before being shot upwards at an insane rate that looked like they weren't even being taken back down at their normal lengths.

The 2 terrified characters looked up where they saw Chris, Kirby, and Jigglypuff being hit an insane amount of times before the punching stopped. However, the beast then opened his claws and began to do the same move, but this time by slashing them all across every single part of their bodies, causing a tremendous amount of damage.

The werehog enjoyed the attack to the fullest as his tongue stuck out between his upper and lower fangs. It was like he could taste their blood without even licking it. The werehog stopped slashing them at an insane speed before slamming down his claws on the street, creating a small earthquake that made some destroyed buildings shake violently.

Chip watched as the utterly damaged bodies began to fall down while the beast pulled his head back.

The imp knew the next move...

DSS aimed his mouth at the Smashers to release a destructive roar towards the sky, emanating dark waves of aura that spread all around the area that they were in, destroying every single building in sight (for around a radius of 3 kilometers) to cause destruction. Chip and Parakarry looked around in panic as they tried to evade the collapsing buildings from crushing them. The dust that emerged from the buildings eventually catched up with them.

However, they forgot that the Smashers were being severely hurt by the dark waves of aura that passed right through them. The werehog, after letting his destructive roar out, stopped roaring before he saw 3 dead bodies falling back to the street...

Nocturnal Slaughter

Probably the most dangerous attack to ever exist. Damages the prey with swift fists and slashes before shooting out malicious dark energy all around, causing tremendous, destructive damage to all opponents and the field itself.

The werehog snickered through the dust as he watched in pure pleasure at the destruction he made by using his Final Smash...

2 bodies bounced a little before they rolled back, revealing themselves to be Kirby and Jigglypuff... Both looked severely hurt by the sudden Final Smash that they shone brightly...and turned into trophies...for the first time in a long time...

And as for the World Traveler...he laid down on some destroyed rumbles while his right hand opened, revealing scars of blood like his entire body showed...

Smash Mansion
Main Lobby

It was a time after a rescue team was formed (consisting of all the Smashers except Peach, the musicians, Luigi, Lucario (still unconscious) and the hands). Mewtwo, however, remained behind to examine the situation. The Psychic Pok?mon was glowing while he had his arms crossed with closed eyes to focus hard on the city.

There were Peach, Luigi, the musicians, and the hands looking at Mewtwo while they were sitting on some chairs. There was a weakened Lucario laying down on a couch nearby as he was being attended by Medli and Makar.

"Well, that was heartbreaking," Master Hand said with a sigh. "After I attacked those beasts to make a path for everyone to go to the city and rescue Chris, I'm glad they managed to go away for him."

"I-I hope they don't get attacked..." Luigi said.

"You should have gone with them."

"I-I..." Luigi looked down embarrassed.

"..." Mewtwo stopped glowing and looked a little bit ashamed.

Peach blinked at this sudden reaction. "...What? You found something?"

Mewtwo nodded as he closed his eyes.

"Did you find Chris and the others?"

Mewtwo nodded again.

"Are they...fine?" Luigi asked.

Mewtwo...shook his head. "...I'm afraid to say this, but..."

Everyone in there looked at him.

"...I'm afraid to say that Chris..." He opened his eyes and looked at them. "...Has died..."

The Kongs gasped, Master Hand did as well, Luigi's eyes rolled back before he fainted, Medli's mouth opened in disbelief, and Makar looked away with a frown.

As for Peach...

"...No..." Peach muttered.

"I can't feel his presence anymore..." Mewtwo said. "He was severely damaged enough to the point he couldn't tolerate the damage he was submitted to by that beast..."

Peach looked down and shook her head.

"...I'm sorry..." Mewtwo said. "...And to recall I once killed him when I was under the Shadow Bugs' control..."

Peach couldn't do nothing but to cover her face with her hands and sob silently. "W-why..." she muttered as she sobbed.

Master Hand looked outside where he could barely see the Smashers running to the top of the hill before disappearing by going down it. "...You guys...good luck..." he muttered. "...Avenge Chris by killing that bastard..."

"I shall inform them about the whereabouts of that beast," Mewtwo said. "That's the least I can do for now."

"Lucario..." Medli muttered as she looked at the Aura Pok?mon.

The princess, as she sobbed, only had one regret in mind...

...Not giving Chris his surprise birthday party as she wanted...

...For he was dead...

...

TO BE CONTINUED...

...............................................................

"The Night of the Werehog. HA! I'm still the main attraction here, how do you like that?!" asked DSS before laughing maniacally.

Do you want to save your data after the events of today?

Yes

Overwrite File?

Yes

Nintendo City: The City of Despair
Chris, Lucario, Mario, Luigi, Peach, Yoshi, Pikachu, Pichu, Jigglypuff, Mewtwo, Red, Squirtle, Ivysaur, Donkey Kong, Diddy Kong, Samus, Kirby, Meta Knight, Link, Zelda, Toon Link, Fox, Falco, Wolf, Captain Falcon, Olimar, Marth, Roy, Ike, Ness, Lucas, Pit, Ice Climbers, Snake, Sonic, Chip

[DededeCloneChris]

Chapter 144: The Night Of The Werehog

Only silence was present through a dark void...

Underwhere
Queen Jaydes's Palace

Super Paper Mario - The Underwhere

A busy day (or night) was present as the G-Men walked around while they attended several lost souls (in the forms of blue floating flames). Apparently, there was a sudden slow down in the job to take the souls to their respective worlds since Queen Jaydes herself wasn't around at that time.

The reason?

"Why did her husband have to ask for a family reunion today?" a G-Man asked annoyed to another one.

"Well, ever since that Mario guy rescued the residents of the Overthere and somehow made Luvbi turn back into herself from being a Pure Heart thingy," the other G-Man explained. "The 3 have been a happy family ever since, and they sometimes arrange some family reunions by doing picnics."

"Geez, what a way to give us all the work here," the first one said as he rolled his yellow eyes. "Anyway, we have to settle down the people in here and tell them to wait for her Highness to come back. Surely they'll understand."

The G-Men nodded to each other before walking away towards a line of souls that were lined up in a proper manner. At the very bottom of the line, a new soul came from above, looking ashamed and sad as he accidentally bumped into the first soul of the line before him.

"O-oh, sorry," the incoming soul said. "I-I didn't see you..."

"Whatever..." the other soul replied harshly.

The soul seemed to be Chris after he was killed by the werehog. The World Traveler looked around the hellish jungle, worried about the others at the destroyed city.

The World Traveler sighed once he saw the long line of souls in front of him. He felt some chills after being somewhere else that wasn't his home, or the mansion.

Wanting to do something to cheer himself up, he touched the blue soul he bumped into and decided to start a conversation. "S-so, I'm sorry for bumping into you before."

The other soul looked at him.

"A-and I wanted to say sorry," Chris said. "M-may I know your name? My name is Chris, nice to meet you."

"..." The soul turned back to the line. "...Cloud..."

"...O-okay," Chris said. "S-so you're Cloud. D-do you have a last name?"

"...Strife..."

"...Cloud...Strife..." Chris muttered. "...Cloud Strife..." His yellow eyes widened. "C-Cloud Strife? (You mean he is the same Cloud Strife from Final Fantasy VII?!)"

Cloud Strife is a mercenary and self-proclaimed ex-soldier of SOLDIER (a select, genetically augmented military unit that works for an organization called Shinra). He's part of a resistance group called AVALANCHE that works to destroy the evil corporation Shinra, and defeat someone else called Sephiroth. Cloud himself likes to act serious and silent at all situations, even meeting people.

The soul known as Cloud turned at him. "Yeah, what about it."

"I-I'm sorry, I think I heard your name somewhere before..." Chris said. "A-anyway, it's nice to meet you, Cloud."

"..." The soul turned his back at Chris. "...Yeah, nice to meet you."

"...S-so, why are you here?"

"Do I know?" Cloud asked. "I got here after I was killed by some sort of robot at a Shinra Building by rescuing a friend of mine. Do you know what this place is, though?"

"A-all I know is that this place is called Underwhere," Chris explained. "This place is supposed to link many different worl-"

The World Traveler stopped explaining. He didn't want to reveal to Cloud that much about the Underwhere.

Cloud turned to him. "What were you saying?" he asked.

"I-I was saying that this place is the place where the people that die unfairly ends up here," Chris said. "Y-you probably ended up here because you were killed unfairly."

"..."

"...I-I don't know if that's reason, though..." Chris said embarrassed.

"...I see..." Cloud nodded. "Well, thanks for the info, anyway."

"Y-you're welcome..." Chris said with a sigh.

"...Well, I think I can get information out of you after all," Cloud said. "You seem pretty normal to me, Chris."

Chris hopped up a little in surprise. "U-um, thank you, I always try to be useful to anybody."

Cloud nodded more. "Yeah. Thanks, Chris."

"(A-am I actually forming a friendship with him in this hellish place?)" Chris asked surprised.

"Well," Cloud began as he looked at the long line. "I think I have to be lined up here because there doesn't seem to be anything more important rather than the jungle and its dark atmosphere."

"Y-you're right. That's because Queen Jaydes will bring you back to you worl-I mean, bring back to the place where you were killed, Cloud."

"Hmm..." Cloud seemed to be understanding. "Who is this Queen Jaydes?"

"She...rules over all the people who are brought here after being killed. She can judge you and see if she can bring you back."

"...I see..." Cloud said with some nods. "I better stay in this line to meet up with her, then?"

"Yes," Chris said. "I'm going to be here as well and see if she can bring me back to my home where I was killed..."

Cloud tilted himself. "Really? Why were you killed?"

"I...was killed by...a beast that took over the body of a friend of mine..." Chris said ashamed. "And worse yet, I was killed during my birthday..."

"Your birthday?" Cloud asked. "Why were you fighting during your birthday?"

"Because that same beast that took over my friend's body kidnapped me and some of my friends to a city in ruins where we fought him but eventually lost..." Chris said sadly. "I guess they didn't get killed like I did..."

"I see..." Cloud said again with a nod. "A rather unexpected gift, don't you think?"

"I-I...think so..." Chris said ashamed. "It was...so sudden and yet so unexpected...because I just died during my birthday, and the monster that I was fighting always acted like a bully hungry of power until he finished me off..." He looked away. "But he happens to have a friend of mine under his control for his deeds..."

"..." Cloud turned back to the line. "Well, all I can do for you is to tell you to wait and see what this Queen Jaydes will do for you, and me for that matter. I'm sorry for not being that much helpful for you."

"N-no, it's okay," Chris said with a sigh. "I hope I can return back home, though..."

"..." Cloud remained silent.

"..." The World Traveler moved forward to stay in the line as more souls came from behind, looked around confused, and got lined up behind Chris.

Chris noticed that Cloud turned around and looked at him. "Tell me something," Cloud began. "Who is this beast you spoke of a moment ago?"

"Huh?" Chris tilted himself. "W-why do you ask? Why are you interested to know?"

"I thought it was cordial for people to answer the questions they're being asked, not make more questions themselves to the ones asking them."

"S-sorry..."

"...Anyway, I wanted to ask because there's nothing better to do that waiting in this line full of people. I'll tell you, some of them are quite...odd... One of them kept yelling that it had fury or "chortles" or some crap like that."

Chris sweatdropped.

"And also because you're the only one interesting enough to talk with," Cloud said. "It's you, or the soul after me." Cloud looked behind him to see a soul moving up and down.

"I, Popple, the Shadow Thief, will have my vengeance on those plumbers!" the soul next to Cloud proclaimed with a laught before he calmed down depressed. "Why did I had to remove that little chunk of gold from that obvious trap in those ruins filled with boulders..."

Chris blinked a few times. "I-I see..."

"Well, care to explain what happened to you?" Cloud asked.

Chris remained silent before he nodded depressed. "The beast that attacked me..."

And from that moment and onwards, Chris began to explain everything to Cloud as the line didn't move forward, deeper into the palace. The G-Men around were trying to call Jaydes to attend every single soul and not leave them with the work.

However, they needed to be careful or else she would punish them all in some sort of freaky way.

And the ominuos atmosphere shrouded the hellish jungle before changing back to another location...

Nintendo City: The City of Despair
Post Office

Back in the previous universe, the postmen at the post office managed to hear the loud impact's sound that came from the city. They also saw the Nightmares and Titans retreating from around the city itself and into the forest around the rainy night.

"What is the meaning of this now?" Quil asked as he stuck his head out and looked at the city. "What were those sudden sounds?"

"Y-you don't think something bad happened to Parakarry, right?" Postman asked as he hid behind the counter.

Quil grunted and crossed his arms as he watched the night monsters disappearing into the forests. "I doubt he caused that since he's not that strong..." the Rito said worried. "...But the most logical answer would be that the monster that he chased did all that..."

"O-oh no..." Postman gulped. "Y-you don't think he got killed, right?"

"I can't tell..." Quil closed his eyes and frowned. "...But since the situation became very bad like this..." The Rito jumped across the counter and to the ground, where he began to get wet by the rain. "I'm going for him and see what happened."

"W-what?" Postman stood up. "Y-you're going to risk your life for him? That's endangering, man!"

"I'm not going to fight," Quil said. "As soon as I find him, I'm going to take him back here and see what we could do to save those people from the monster. I'm sure Parakarry didn't exactly defeat that monster by himself, and that's why I'm going."

"Are you sure it is okay for you to go alone?" Postman asked. "Those nocturnal monsters could be roaming inside the city, you know!"

"I have that in mind as well," Quil stated before he looked at the city. "Well, here I go. Wish me good luck in finding that scatterbrained postman."

The Rito extended his wings and began to flap to pull himself up. Postman watched as the Rito prepared to fly towards the city before Quil left as soon as he could.

Postman looked down worried and sighed. "I just run and deliver people their mail," he muttered depressed. "They can do more than me, though..."

It was not long before he noticed many footsteps coming from the hill. The pstman gasped and wished that the nocturnal beasts weren't going after Quil.

However, once he looked to the north, he found many people running through the rain. The postman narrowed his eyes and put a hand in front of his eyebrows before his eyes widened after recognizing at least one of all the people running towards the city.

"Heeeeeeeey!" Postman called out to the group. "If it isn't you!"

"...What?" Link stopped running with everyone else as they looked at Postman. "(H-him again!) Y-you? What are you doing here?" Link asked.

"I work here," Postman said simply. "The post office in Hyrule had to close down due to vacations, but I wanted to work somewhere else," Postman explained. "I searched far and wide for the ideal place to work at, and I found it here!"

"In the middle of nowhere?" Zelda asked.

Postman gasped at the sight of the pricness that he lowered his postman hat down. "O-oh, Princess Zelda, it's an honor to see you during this dreaded night."

The princess shifted his eyes at this awkward bow. "T-thank you," she said, bowing down at him.

Postman gasped. "O-oh Nayru, I-I just received a greeting from Her Majesty! I-I won't watch my eyes, ever!"

Link grunted in annoyance. "A-anyway, what are you doing here?"

"Working," Postman began as he raised fingers. "Finding something better to do, waiting for Quil and Parakarry from chasing a beast that seemed to be taking 4 guys into the city, working again, waiting for them agai-"

"Wait, what?" Link asked. "You saw a huge monster carrying 3 people?"

"4, actually," Postman said. "I saw a pink blob besides another one, hiding somewhere around the beast."

"Kirby..." Meta Knight muttered. "There's no other person than him and Jigglypuff that are considered pink blobs by miscomprehension."

"And you are saying they went into the city?" Zelda asked.

"Absolutely, Your Majesty!" Postman said with a salute. "The monster itself seemed to be in a hurry before destruction was heard from within the city! My partner, Quil, just went a second ago to find my other partner, Parakarry, who went to rescue the kidnapped people in the beast's back!"

"Parakarry?" Mario repeated. "Oh no, this isn't good..."

"What was that about destruction?" Pit asked.

"Oh, there was a loud crashing sound...actually, more like multiple loud sounds coming from the city a moment ago," Postman explained. "Apparently, Quil thought it was because of the beast."

Some of them gasped at this and looked at each other. "We better get going," Marth said as he looked at the city. "With the path clear from those monsters, maybe we have a chance to reunite with them before..."

"Everyone."

The Smashers blinked in confusion after hearing a sudden echoing voice in their minds. Some of them looked around to find the source of the voice.

"D-don't tell me our minds have their own minds!" Olimar said worried.

"Is that even possible?" Pikachu asked bored.

"Don't be alarmed. It's me, Mewtwo."

"Mewtwo?" Roy asked as he looked up. "Why are you calling us through our minds?"

"I have...bad news to inform..."

"Bad news?" Samus asked. "What kind of bad news?"

"I have been scanning the city from the mansion ever since you all left to rescue Chris. Once I managed to find their presences...something unfortunate happened..."

"Unfortunate?" Red asked.

"Very unfortunate, indeed," Mewtwo said.

"What was unfortunate?" C. Falcon asked. "Don't leave us waiting here. We have to keep running to the city and rescue them befor-"

"Chris was killed."

Most of them blinked one time before they looked shocked at this sudden interruption.

"...What?" Ike asked. "Did I hear you well?"

"I'm not kidding... Chris was...killed by that beast...a few minutes ago..."

"...No..." Samus muttered as she shook her head.

"I'm sorry for being the one announcing the bad news, but it's true," Mewtwo said. "Chris's presence seized from being seen before he was killed...quite brutally by that monster..."

"..." Ness looked down before he looked up. "Are you...telling the truth?"

"I'm not joking with this," Mewtwo said in shame. "As far as I can tell, he was overwhelmed by a brutal attack from Sonic...or what he used to be..."

Some of them looked depressed at this sudden announcement. Some clenched fists, some closed eyes and frowned with ashamed expressions, and even some looked down and sobbed very silently through the rain. Postman, however, didn't get why they stopped from going into the city.

Fox clenched his fists slowly and looked up. "Are you really sure he's dead, Mewtwo?" he asked with a mad look.

"No matter how many times you will all ask me, Chris is...dead..."

"No..." Zelda muttered. "Why...why tonight? Why did he have to be killed during his birthday?"

Link patted her back as the princess looked ashamed. "Zelda, please, don't get like this."

"But how am I supposed to feel better after knowing that he was killed?" Zelda asked as she looked at him. "Tell me, what else can we do now?"

"If this will cheer you up, I can still sense Kirby's and Jigglypuff's presences within the city. They seemed to turn into trophies after receiving the attack...not as critical as Chris did."

"That doesn't change the fact that he died!" Squirtle yelled.

"(The kid got his gift after all...)" Wolf thought as he looked away. "(...But why do I feel a little bit bad about him? Last time he was killed I only felt ashamed because I wouldn't get to piss him off again...)"

"...I'm sorry for hesitating you, but you must go into the city and rescue the ones who are still living," Mewtwo explained. "Even if Kirby and Jigglypuff turned into trophies, they can be brought back to life if you hurry."

"B-but Chris!" Lucas yelled out. "W-what about him? W-what will Lucario do once he knows that he..."

Pikachu reached for Lucas's right shoulder to make him look at him, frowning. "..." Pikachu shook his head. "...Sorry..." he muttered.

"..." Lucas looked away in shame. "...B-but still, this is so unfair..."

"Again, I'm sorry," Mewtwo said. "Hurry to the city and see if you can find them all...and Chris as well... I'll leave you for now and alert you from that monster if I see him. He's still due southeast if your current location. Head all the way to that direction and you should find a long, wide area with destroyed buildings. That beast is still there, but hurry up and fight him back as soon as you see him."

The Smashers noticed that Mewtwo left their minds after a brief moment of silence while the rain kept falling down around them.

"...Chris..." Yoshi muttered with a frown. "He couldn't have..."

"Not this crap again!" Falco yelled out as he glared at the city. "I already saw him die one time, but now he dies twice? What the heck is wrong here?!" he yelled to the rain.

"Falco, stop it," Fox said simply, looking serious at the pilot.

"But..." Falco looked down.

"Right now," Snake began, getting the attention of everyone. "We need to reach that monster and seize him."

"No, we're going to KILL that bastard once we see him," Roy said with a serious look.

"B-but what about Sonic?" Diddy asked. "He's not guilty of this! You all already heard that his mind got controlled by another guy!"

"Sacrifices are meant to be made," Snake said.

"...What?"

"If we need to kill the hedgehog, then we'll do it," Snake said. "If we let that monster go around and kill us all when we least expect him, we're going to regret it underneath our graves," he explained. "I doubt any of you know how to rescue the hedgehog from that guy taking over his body, right?"

Nobody spoke.

"Just as I thought," Snake said with a nod. "We're going to kill him."

"N-no!" Mario interrupted. "Sonic doesn't need to be killed!"

"Mario, it's his fault he got into this trouble," Snake said. "You all know him very well, I assume. He only cares about himself and only his welfare over anyone's welfare. Well, I'd say he won't be that missed around here."

"What about his friends at his world?" DK asked.

"They'll understand the reason behind his assassination very well," Snake said.

"I...refuse to do this..." Toon Link said. "I don't have the courage enough to kill him..."

"That is his consequence," Snake went on. "If anybody is against this, raise your hands."

Snake looked at the Smashers. Nobody wanted to raise their hands. What he just said seemed to be convincing them all.

Mario raised his hand.

"And with an outstanding count of 1 vote against 27, the hedgehog will be killed...if we manage to hit him hard, that is."

"Everyone really wants to kill Sonic?" Mario asked.

"Sorry, but we have to do it..." C. Falcon said. "We don't know a way to help him go back to his usual self."

"And the fact that he let himself be controlled by a random monster that killed Chris makes everything even worse for him," Falco said. "I want to grab that beast's throat, aim my Blaster down at his mouth, splatter his blood all around, and watch him beg for mercy."

"..." DK frowned. "...Okay, let's do this..."

"DK!" Diddy said.

"I never got to kill somebody before...but it has to be done..." DK said sadly. "I...I wanted to spend the time with Chris more..."

Many of them lowered their heads with some frowns.

"...Without further ado," Snake began to snap them out from their depression. "Let's go in and beat the crap out of the hedgehog or what he used to be."

The Smashers had to nod at this before they all ran inside the city and through the rain while Postman watched helplessly from behind the counter.

They were actually going to kill Sonic no matter if he was possessed by an evil entity.

Postman noticed Olimar with a Blue Pikmin. The captain sniffed a few times before his Pikmin patted his back. "B-but this is just...so unfair..." Olimar muttered sadly. "Why did this have to happen now?"

The Blue Pikmin kept patting his back before Olimar looked around, hopped with a gasp, and ran into the city.

Postman tilted his head in confusion and looked at no one in particular. "Who died?" he asked confused.

Ruins

Big piles of crumble from the buildings that were destroyed a moment ago were scattered around a big portion of the city (that wasn't enough to cover at least a hundreth part). Dust still flew out from the rumbles as the rain kept doing its job; rain endlessly.

Over a pile of crumbles, there sat down a calm beast that looked down upon the trophies of Kirby and Jigglypuff. It was the werehog, who looked bored after causing all the destruction with his Final Smash. DSS looked down upon the trophies as he rested his right arm on the top of his right knee.

DSS yawned. "It has been a while after I got so much fun..." he muttered, showing his fangs with another yawn. The werehog jumped down to examine the trophies closer. "Why did you turn into collectible stuff, anyway?" he asked to Kirby's trophy. "You look happy even after I "killed" you, right?"

DSS saw his reflection on the trophy. He smirked and raised his eyebrows several times at it.

"Heeeey, who's the handsome dude in the trophy?" he asked with a snicker. "That's me, of course." He flexed his right arm and smirked at the trophy. "I like you, you know. Your new form makes my arm's reflection look bigger than before... Yeah, I like this..."

The werehog stopped flexing his arms before he walked to Jigglypuff's trophy.

"What about you? You look happy as well," the werehog said to the trophy. "You happy for being killed? Well, hahaha, thank you. I do my best to make my clients receive what they deserve the most."

The werehog blinked confused before he looked over a pile of crumbles, finding on top of them what looked to be...

Chris...

DSS opened his mouth in excitement as he quickly jumped to the body, landed nearby, and sniffed it for a little bit. "Aww, the sweet odor of death..." he muttered with pleasure as he looked at Chris's scars across his back. "You're lucky to be killed, ya know?"

No response came from the corpse.

"What? Being the silent type now?" the werehog asked as he lifted up the corpse, making it look down at him with closed eyes. "You're gonna be my human doll, what do ya think?"

No response.

"For being a doll, you're so rude, mister."

No response.

The werehog grunted and looked bored before he shook Chris's body up and down to make his head nod recklessly. "Alright!" the werehog said before he put the corpse down. "You're one obedient kid," he said before he walked to the corpse and tilted his head at the sides just in front of Chris's weak expression. "Who's a little obedient kid?" he asked as he stuck his lips out, treating the corpse like a baby. "Who's a little obedient kiiiiiiiid? Who's a little obedient kiiiiiiiid? Yes, you areeeeee, yes, you areeeeee..."

The werehog moved the head with his right claw to make it nod in a reckless manner.

The beast gasped in excitement before he grabbed the corpse by the sides and held it up with extended arms. "Hey, I know!" the werehog said with a smile. "Let's play with the doll!" he suggested to the dead body.

Again, he moved it up and down to make the head nod.

"Alright, then," the beast said as coughed a little. "We're gonna show a play to the audience tonight," he said as he pointed at nowhere. "We're gonna show them the awesome story of, "The Hero and the Almighty Being." You wanna help me here?"

He made the corpse nod.

"Thank you!" DSS said with a snicker before he coughed, walked to the trophies of Kirby and Jigglypuff, and held Chris's body in front of them. "Okay, so here's the deal," DSS began as he tilted the corpse at the sides. "Once upon a sick time, there was once one stupid kid who wanted to visit worlds and save everyone from a sucky organization called the Subspace Army."

He made the corpse move the legs to the front and back by shaking it.

"The stupid kid's attitude made everyone that he met convince him from being very close friends to the point of being absurd," the werehog said. "Through fights against weaklings and weirdoes, the stupid kid's forces grew big as a cheesy family, eventually reaching a higher level of stupidity."

He dropped the corpse down.

"However..." he muttered with a chuckle. "The stupid kid's birthday came around during a beautiful moon, and then, the most sexiest, muscular, almighty, undefeated, swiftest, and handsomest creatured appeared from within the darkness..." The werehog jumped close to the 3 before flexing up his arms with a smirk. "And that person happened to be Dark Super Sonic! The ultimate being of darkness that was willing to teach the kid a good lesson after all his heroic moves!" he proclaimed with a loud howl that echoed around the destroyed area.

The werehog looked down upon the corpse.

"So anyway, the stupid kid and some of his lovers were kidnapped by this special guy to an abandoned city like this one," he summarized. "Then, this special guy had a good heart and gave the kid his gift for his birthday."

The werehog grabbed the corpse with a huge dark claw.

"The handsome guy gave the stupid kid his gift with a lesson included," DSS went on. "He gave the stupid kid the most awesome gift ever..."

The werehog chuckled evilly at the corpse.

"...The gift of death," he said while showing his fangs. "And he also taught him not to mess with the boss," DSS explained before he let the corpse fall down. He looked at the trophies. "And then, his friends were also affected by the awesomeness of the muscular dude that they decided to turn into trophies no less! How surprising, isn't?"

The werehog looked around.

"But then, the almighty being remembered that 2 dudes that were with the 3 idiots were still living somehow after the smart main character destroyed a big part of the abandoned city with a mighty howl," DSS said as he looked amused at his sides. "His nose could tell the scents of an imp who acted like a bad guy, and then there was another lucky soul that decided to join the fun as well."

The rain kept going as the werehog licked his fangs slowly.

"In fact," he continued. "Those 2 were digging their way out from the big chunks of cement that once formed a lot of buildings to escape from the handsome dude," DSS said. "And they were right..."

With a swift move, DSS quickly grew his hands, dug them inside the crumbles of the buildings, and looked around for his victims. It was a small amount of time before he felt 2 struggling sensations underneath his claws that his ears perked up a bit in reaction. DSS smiled a bit before he smirked and quickly raised his long arms from underneath the pile of crumbles.

He looked up to see a screaming Chip with a terrified Parakarry before a thunder illuminated the whole place.

"HERE!" the werehog finished with a malevolent laugh to the sky as Chip and Parakarry screamed in unison, trying to get off from his claws.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!" Chip yelled loudly as the Paratroopa tried to get himself free.

"You guys missed me or what?" the werehog asked with a snicker. "You thought I forgot about you? You don't have a ghost of a chance to escape from me, I'm afraid!"

"P-please, let us live!" Parakarry cried out as the grips on them became tight. "I-I beg of you, let us live!"

The werehog snickered before he pulled them back to the floor, but still struggling to get free from his dark claws. "Aww, the victims of the main character were begging for mercy at the awesome display of raw power that he displayed to them. Wasn't that cute, folks?"

"W-who are you talking to?" Chip asked weakly.

"SHUT UP!" DSS yelled as he increased the grips' strength on them, making them scream loudly in pain. "Don't you DARE interrupt the play for the audience! Or, do you wanna die before we get to the finale?!"

Chip shook with fear as he shook his head.

"I thought so..." DSS said before coughing. "Anyway, you guys are part of the paly for the folks out there. Say hello to your fans."

The imp and the Paratroopa slowly opened their eyes to look around for that audience, but they didn't see anyone except the werehog and his victims.

"I SAID SAY HELLO!" DSS demanded with a howl.

"H-hello!" Chip and Parakarry yelled.

"Yes!" DSS moved his claws (and them) up and down in excitement. "The crowd already wants to see the epilogue so much because of you, guys!"

"W-what kind of epilogue?" Parakarry asked as he tried to get off from the right claw he was in.

"Oh, you just wait..." DSS said with an evil chuckle. "So anyway, where did I leave? Oh yeah, the 2 other guys," he said before he coughed, made a blank face, and moved them to the trophies and Chris's dead body. "The 2, being so darn stubborn, wanted to save their friends during the battle against the almighty being. Isn't that wonderful or what, folks?"

Chip and Parakarry watched helplessly as they were forced to face each other in front of the trophies.

"Ahem," DSS coughed before going on. "These 2 were as weak as the kid's group that they tried to escape after the fearsome beast let out a masculine howl that made everything around him be destroyed in a matter of seconds, which he greatly liked personally," the werehog explained before he pulled their faces closer to each other. "And then, these 2 tried to escape, but the undefeated being sniffed them out and found them before they could escape."

Chip and Parakarry gulped to each other.

"And when the sexy being found them, he decided to use them as dolls for a play to you, the audience," the werehog said with a snicker. "The being ultimately used them as dolls as they screamed for their lives, but the tenacious being, wanting to have more fun, continued to use them for a while." He sniffed. "T-those bad guys wanted to leave poor old Dark Super Sonic alone, and they tried to attack him as well! W-what kind of people were they? T-they wanted to kill him alive! Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

The 2 didn't like where this was going at all as the werehog faked tears and cries.

But then, the werehog quickly stopped and looked at them with an evil look on his eyes. "That's when the hero decided to give them what they deserved for being such big meanies to him. The super hero, wanting revenge, thought about ripping their heads off their bodies."

Chip and Parakarry looked shocked.

"Then, he thought about eating them with his sharp, but awesome fangs."

They gulped.

"Then, pound them a little bit."

They thought "a little bit" was "way too much" in DSS's own dictionary.

"Then, rip their arms off while biting their heads off with his fangs."

They were at the point to scream for life.

"...But eventually..." the werehog went on. "...He decided not to do any of those things because he had compassion within him."

Chip and Parakarry blinked surprised at this before they sighed...

...But they barely noticed a smirk from the werehog.

"However," DSS continued. "He decided to do all of them AT THE SAME TIME, STARTING RIGHT NOW!!!"

The 2 quickly got shocked looks before they were released from the grips, falling down close to the trophies before they noticed the werehog panted heavily, showing his fangs at the destroyed crumbles before locking wild eyes at them.

"H-hurry!" Parakarry yelled as he floated up. "W-we have to escape from here!"

"W-what about them?!" Chip asked as he pointed at the trophies.

"Trophies?" Parakarry said confused. "What are trophies of themselves doing her-"

"HUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!"

Both of them turned around at the same time before seeing the nocturnal beast with his dark claws fully opened to maul them alive. The 2 quickly looked at each other and screamed loudly for their lives as the werehog was about to land on top of them.

However...

The werehog's eyes narrowed and looked to his left before he was pushed away by an unknown source. The beast merely rolled on the crumbles before crouching down, showing his fangs at the source of the force.

"I made it in time..." Quil said with a sigh as he landed close to the 2.

"Quil!" Parakarry said happily before he quickly went to him...and gave him a hug. "I was so worried you weren't going to show u-"

Quil quickly pushed Parakarry to the floor and wiped the dust off his clothes. "Anyway, there's not much time to talk right now. We have to leave this place before that beast attacks."

"Oh, great," DSS said with a chuckle as he licked his fangs. "A birdie showed up. I'm gonna enjoy my new dessert sooooo much."

"What was that?" Quil asked utterly confused.

"T-that guy already killed him!" Chip gasped as he saw Chris's dead body nearby.

"...For the gods..." Quil muttered as he looked down at Chris. "...This is..."

"Awesome, right?" DSS asked with a chuckle. "I gave the kid his so-deserved gift for his birthday. I hope he likes it even after he's death."

"...What?" Quil asked. "You...killed him as his gift?"

"Exactly! My god...wait, do I even have a god? I thought I was the god here myself..." DSS chuckled evilly. "Anyway, yeah, I killed the kid and I enjoyed it so much."

"What kind of ruthless and unsensitive monster are you?"

[DededeCloneChris]

"A powerful one, duh," the werehog replied with a frown. "Seriously, guys like you only make me more hungry for more bloodshed..." He glared at Quil. "Come to think of it, I wanna do that right now."

Chip and Parakarry gulped. Quil glared back at the beast. "Sorry, but I don't have time for such foolishness.  I beg your pardon, but we must take our leave for now. Don't try to bother us as well."

"And if I do, what will you do to me?" DSS asked with a terrifying glare. "I doubt you can even land a single punch on me. You don't look like a fighter."

"True that," Quil said with a nod. "I'm not a fighter, but just your average everyday postman."

"I-is that going to help to change anything?" Parakarry asked worried.

"Leave this to me," Quil whispered to him. "I need to buy us some time to see what happens."

"What? Why?"

"Just stay quiet and wish for something to happen that won't endanger our lives," Quil muttered before looking back at the werehog.

"I heard ya..." DSS said in a low tone. "You're plannin' to buy some time for nothing good to happen, huh?"

"It seems you're at least smart," Quil remarked. "Quite impressive from such a heartless beast, I must say."

"Grrr..." DSS showed his fangs at him. "Don't you dare piss me off now... You wouldn't like me when I'm angry..."

"I second that!" Chip yelled.

"I third that!" Parakarry yelled as he hid behind Chip, who then hid behind Quil and peered out to watch the beast. "Quil, let's get out of here while we can!" he whispered loudly.

Quil looked at the trophies nearby and sighed. "If I'm right, are they the trophies themselves?"

"Huh? H-how did you know?"

"I doubt he'd leave the corpses away," Quil said. "I see Chris...out here, but not the other 2 besides those trophies. If my assumptions are right, they must be the trophies, right?"

"W-we think so..." Chip said as he shook in fear.

DSS chuckled. "I don't understand why they turned into trophies, either," he said. "But who cares as long as I have fun with you? You weaklings don't have to run since I will catch ya..."

Quil looked serious at the werehog. "...You 2, when I give the order, run to the north."

"ARE YOU DEAF OR WHAT?!" DSS asked angrily. "I CAN HEAR YOU PRETTY WELL FROM HERE, DAMMIT!"

"(An insane monster...)" Quil thought. "(I knew he was insane the moment I saw his face...)"

"Damn you all!" DSS growled angrily as he grew his dark claws. "Fine, be that way. Now, please, stay there and let me punish you for being such ignorant fools!"

Quil's eyes widened once he saw the werehog leaping at them with claws and fangs ready to attack them. The postman couldn't move from his spot as the other 2 hid behind his back (and use him as a wall) to protect themselves. Quil knew very well that even flying he wouldn't get far away in time.

Was it going to be over for them?

Underwhere
Queen Jaydes's Palace

"Alright, people!" a G-Man shouted from the very first spot of the long line of souls. "Queen Jaydes herself has returned, so please be ready to say your tragic, cruelsome, funny, and even emotional deaths so she can judge you to make you return back to the place where you were killed! Now, without pushing, start to move!"

Chris suddenly hopped up at this sudden announcement, stopping talking to Cloud. "Oh, they're finally going to move the line."

"Looks like it," Cloud said. "It's a small matter of time before we meet the queen of this sick place."

"So, Cloud..." Chris began. "What do you think about what happened to me?"

Cloud looked at him. "...I honestly don't know how to resolve your problem."

"What?"

"It's not like me to bother with other people's affairs," Cloud replied. "I only care about what I do."

"D-does that mean you don't care about what happened to me anymore?"

"...To be honest..." Cloud looked away, making Chris gulp. "...I'm just a very tiny bit interested."

"...R-really?"

"Yeah," Cloud said before looking at him. "However, though, remember that I'm just becoming interested in you because there's nothing better to do than move in this line."

The line began to move, and Cloud turned around to go forward with Chris before stopping again to turn and see the World Traveler.

"You might have ignited some interest in me," Cloud explained. "But that's it for now."

"..." Chris looked down in shame.

Cloud turned away and frowned. "My apologies. I'm like this around people a lot of times."

"I understand..." Chris said. "...But if I come back there...who knows what will happen if that monster finds me again..." He sniffed silently. "I...I don't want to die again if I come back to live... I...I want to see everyone again...a-and I want to see Lucario as well..." He began to sob silently. "A-and I want to see my parents again...I-I want to see them once more... I-I'm only asking to see them again tomorrow..."

"..." Cloud remained silent.

"I-I'm so scared, Cloud..." Chris said as he sobbed silently. "I-I don't know what to do once I come back to be living..."

"Even if you don't know if you're going to be alive again?"

"I-I'm sure I'll go back..." Chris sobbed. "B-but I'm not sure if I'm going to live after I go back..."

"..." Cloud closed his eyes, turned around to see Chris, and opened his yellow eyes to see him. "Stop sobbing, now."

"H-huh?" Chris asked.

"You should be acting your age since you're 17," Cloud said. "Nothing should scare you by that point in your life. Stop being a wuss by sobbing and crying behind me."

"B-but..." Chris staggered. "I-I'm like this... I always find a way to resolve things even if I'm not crying..."

"...That changes the subject," Cloud said. "If you can't change that part of yourself, at least do something about the monster that killed you."

"W-what can I do, Cloud?" Chris asked as he sniffed. "I-I don't know..."

"Believe it or not, every single person has some kind of weakness that must be exploited in order to show that person who's the boss around," Cloud explained. "That monster proved to you that he's the boss, though."

Chris looked away in shame.

"But what he doesn't know is that he has weaknesses as everyone."

"..." Chris looked at him. "...Please...go on..."

"Now you want to listen to me?" Cloud asked.

"I...want to listen to anything you say to me..." Chris muttered. "...I want to...get my revenge on him for killing me during my birthday...b-but I don't think I can attack back without getting scared..."

The line began to move again, and the 2 advanced before stopping.

"Well, Chris," Cloud began. "It's not like me to do this...but I'll try to help you."

"W-what?" Chris asked. "Are you going to fight with me to defeat him?"

"I didn't say that," Cloud said. "I said I'd give you some hints to give you an advantage over a battle against monsters like the one you just described. It shouldn't be pretty hard from my point of view, anyway."

Chris looked unsure.

"May I go on?"

"..." Chris remained silent for a moment.

"...So? What's your answer?"

"..." Chris looked at him. "...Tell me...tell me what I should do."

Cloud nodded. "Okay. You better be ready to take everything I say to you in mind now. I'm not going to repeat myself, either..."

As the World Traveler listened to the ex-SOLDIER, the scene changed again...

Nintendo City: The City of Despair
Ruins

Back at the moment where Quil, Chip, and Parakarry were going to be attacked, the Rito was covering his face with his arms as he waited for the werehog to maul them alive. Quil's eyes shook underneath his eyelids, having chills down his spine once he saw the werehog leaping at them.

However, Quil opened his eyes to see some red mist passing right over his head before it collided into DSS's body and exploded in a burst of flames. The werehog grunted angrily at this as he flipped back to his spot and showed his bare fangs.

Quil uncovered his face and looked back where he found some people running towards them. The postman quickly recognized one of them to be Toon Link with the Smashers as they joined in. "Everyone!" Quil said with a sigh. "Thank goodness you all came here, especially you, Link."

"Do I know you?" Link asked.

"I...was talking to Link, not you," Quil said.

Toon Link groaned. "Just ignore him..."  he muttered annoyed.

"Oh, thank heavens!" Chip praised as he flew out from Quil's back. "You guys came for me...I mean, us, yeah, us."

"You're still alive?" Toon Link asked.

"Well, of course!" Chip said proudly. "...I-I mean, I had luck..."

"Mario! Sweet!" Parakarry said as he flew besides Mario. "Okay, since you're here, everything should be just fine, right?"

"I...don't know exactly..." Mario said.

"...Mario, I'm here trying to cheer things up," Parakarry said bored. "Don't make me feel bad now."

Parakarry was interrupted before Roy stepped forward.

"There he is!" Roy yelled as he pointed at the werehog.

The werehog chuckled and looked evilly at them. "Well, well, the whole gang (except 3) is all back. That's sweet of you all to come all the way here and play with me."

"What did you do to Chris?"  Mario asked.

DSS chuckled at the mention of the name before he quickly grew his right claw above Chris's corpse and held it up for everyone to see. They all gasped after a lightning struck down somewhere else at the image of the corpse...

They noticed that the body had a whole amount of scars, bleeding rather quickly. The hat that Chris once wore was torn apart by slash marks that ran across all his blue clothes, and even the boots he once worn were ripped apart by claw marks. His face was probably the most scaring thing since many parts of it were bleeding a lot. Blood was coming out from his eyelids as well as his mouth and nose.

The Smashers couldn't believe what they saw. They just couldn't think of the pain Chris went through...

"...You...stupid...bastard!" Ike yelled as he took out Ragnell. "Why did you do that to him? Answer me!"

"My, quite grumpy today, aren't you?" DSS asked with a snicker. "I did this to him because he deserved it. Didn't I say my reason before? Either you guys are stupid or deaf, or actually both."

"What kind of monster are you, anyway?" Samus asked.

"A powerful one, like I told them before," the werehog said as he recklessly let the body fall down on the crumbles. "Whoops," he said with a chuckle as he reached for the corpse. "My hand slipped, sorry."

"Sorry?" Pikachu asked as he gathered sparks. "Why are you saying that after you..."

"Pikachu, stop it," Marth said as he glared at the beast. "He's just taunting us. Don't fall for it."

"But he's toying around with Chris..." Pichu didn't want to mention the latter definition for Chris's current state.

"Aw, please!" DSS said as he held up the body. "Why are you so interested in this lifeless body, anyway?" he asked with a smirk. "You don't want useless corpses in your mansion, right?"

Falco clenched his fists and stepped forward. "What the heck is wrong with your frickin' mind?!"

"Nothin'," the werehog said as he put the corpse on his back. "You guys won't care if I take it with me, right?"

"What?" DK asked before he pointed at him. "Didn't you just say that it...he was useless for you?"

"I thought it was the other way around," DSS said. "I mean, surely you won't mind if I rip the arms apart, right?"

"...The hell?" C. Falcon stepped forward. "Why do you want to do that?"

"Because I like to disarm so much during rainy nights. The rain's water get mixed so well with blood, y'know."

"You're seriously insane..." Snake muttered with a frown. "Not even the hedgehog would go that insane."

"Why, thank you," DSS said with an amused look. "I don't receive compliments from my friends that often."

"Okay, enough of this," Ness said as he took out his bat and pointed it at the beast. "I had it with your stupid attitude already."

"I think we all had it with him," Zelda said as her right hand glowed. "We have to avenge Chris for his sake."

"Ooh, avenge the kid? You guys are a bunch of weirdoes," DSS taunted. "You fight over a corpse? What's up with that? You're weird."

"Will you just shut your mouth?" Fox asked with a glare. "We're here to beat the crap out of you for killing Chris off. If you keep talking, I'll swear I'm going to kill you faster that I want you to be dead."

DSS rolled his eyes with a frown. "So?"

"So," Meta Knight began as he took Galaxia out. "It is your time, tonight, now."

"Oh ho ho ho, I don't think so," the werehog said as he waved a finger. "I see a lot of dead people in front me that wants to have some fun during this night. Isn't that right, Chris?"

The Smashers watched as the werehog grabbed Chris's head and made it nod.

"See? Even he agrees," DSS said with a snicker. "Now I see why he is a good boy."

"You're pretty insane for being another being inside Sonic. With that, I mean your behavior in all people," Samus said. "The only weirdo here is you."

"Hmm, maybe," the werehog said. "Maybe not; possibly not as you all are the ones who are weirdoes."

Olimar gulped. "P-please, give us Chris back o-or we will use brute force."

"Let me think..." The werehog rubbed his chin. "He's not here but in hell, and you want him back from me." He looked at them confused. "How am I supposed to bring him back if he's dead? I don't have the control to order death." The werehog smirked as he opened his claws. "I can order death to kill, though."

"Enough," Snake said. "What we're trying to say is that you should give us back the kid's corpse before you do some insanity with it."

Some of the Smashers looked at him, unsure of what he said. They shook their heads to forget the statement as they looked back at DSS.

"...Or what?" DSS asked with a glare. "You gonna hit me so hard?" The werehog grabbed the lifeless body by pulling his arms up, placing Chris in front of him. "Ooh, save me, everyone!" the beast joked as he shook the body, talking like if he was Chris but in a high-pitched tone. "The baddest, awesome dude here will probably kill me if you don't hurry!"

Most of the Smashers glared daggers at him.

"Oh, wait, I forgot," the werehog joked as he shook the body more. "I was already killed, you guys. I was way so weak to fight him back. His arms were so thick that my hands broke, and his fangs cut me like thin ham for dinner..."

"You better stop playing around with that body," Pit warned him.

"Or what?" the werehog asked, still using the tone he was previously using. "You're going to let me go away with him. Boo, I'm so scared, you guys! I need help, help I say! Please, help me! ...Oh wait, I'm pretty much dead, so I'm going to let him kidnap me. You guys suck." The werehog put the body on his back and chuckled. "Well, ya heard him. He doesn't want to be with any of you."

"Y-y-you just made him say it!" Lucas yelled.

"Nope, I don't remember that," the werehog said. "I don't quite remember making the kid say such things to you. He said it by himself."

"Okay, stop it now," Wolf said in irritation. "You better stop playing with that corpse now. It just makes you look like a retarded childish idiot."

"Who are you calling retarded childish idiot?"

"Figure it out. I dare you."

"..." DSS began to pant heavily.

"Quil, please, get away from here," Toon Link said. "I think we can handle him by ourselves."

"Are you sure you will take him out?" Quil asked. "By the looks of this place, I'm starting to have doubts about the outcome of the battle."

"Look, just go!" Toon Link yelled as DSS began to grunt silently at their sight. "Or do you want to get caught in this?"

"...I understand," Quil said with a nod before looking at Parakarry. "Parakarry, we have to leave now."

"A-are you sure?" Parakarry asked worried.

"Everything will be fine," Mario said before he looked at Chris. "...At least what it's still living or standing..."

Parakarry felt sympathy for Mario and patted his back. "I'm...sorry... I didn't do much to..."

"It's okay, really," Mario said. "Leave now, please."

Parakarry nodded and looked serious. "Okay, Mario, I'll leave everything up to you. Please, be careful..." He looked at Chris and frowned. "...Please, be careful."

"Let's go," Quil said to the postman.

The Paratroopa nodded his head before both flew up to the north, leaving the Smashers, the trophies, and the werehog on the destroyed area.

"Heheheheheh..." DSS snickered as he saw most of them staring at him. "Now the real battle will start in a few seconds. You wanna say your last words? Because the kid here didn't say his final words except screaming out in pain."

Many of them grunted angrily at this.

"Not the social type, huh?" the werehog asked with a frown. "I'm lazy. I'm becoming tired of too much frowning. Smiling is much better because it takes less muscles to smile than frown, anyway."

"That's stupid," Zelda said. "That saying is as idiotic as yourself."

"Goodness gracious!" DSS shouted. "You just keep insulting me whenever I talk! What kind of meanies are you? I'm just a guy who wants to do what he pleases. What's hard to comprehend?"

"You know what?" Squirtle began as he glared at him. "You're the most annoying guy we've ever met before."

"Aww, there's a compliment," DSS said with a smirk. "You're not that bad now. Do you...want to be friends with me?" He held out his claws while smiling at them.

The Smashers only replied by taking their positions to fight (most of them).

"..." DSS's smile turned into an evil expression. "...Oh, I understand now..."

"Wow, now you're understanding?" Ivysaur asked. "What do you understand?"

DSS closed his eyes. "I understand that I've been an a(beep)ole all the time with you, especially the kid himself." He opened his eyes with a sad look to Chris's body. "I feel so guilty for killing for him. In fact, I detest to do this during tonight, and I soon realized I needed to have unique friends like you all." He held out his claws at them while the rain kept falling. "So, I ask you for something..." The werehog lowered his head as his claws remained in their position. "...Will you forgive an overpowered bastard like me, and start from 0 again?"

Only the rain's drops sounded across the entire field as nobody did anything to reply back to the beast. The werehog himself remained looking down to wait for a response.

And suddenly, a peanut was shot right directly on his forehead, causing it to break apart.

Red looked at his right where Diddy held 2 Peanut Popguns. There was smoke coming from the right gun as the spider monkey glared at the werehog. DK, seeing this, grinned at Diddy and gave him a thumbs up.

The werehog, however, grunted after he saw a small nut underneath him. He slowly raised his head at them with a wild glare. "You guys just made a huge mistake..." He muttered as he showed his fangs. "Pissing me off when I asked you for forgiviness..."

"We knew you were going to kill us right off if we said yes to that crazy proposition," Marth said. "We better say otherwise than die right away."

"But guuuuuuuuuuuys! I really wanted to become friends! You're so mean..." DSS glared at them. "...And that's why you're the baddest of friends around here. You need to be killed so you don't make others feel bad abou-"

"I REALLY had enough of your stupid sarcasm!" Nana yelled out as she held her hammer on her right shoulder. "Nobody here buys any sympathy or empathy from you! Now, shut up and die!"

DSS grunted. "Okay, fine! I'm not a good guy to you, huh?! Well, that's fine with me! Who needs people when you have the power to CRUSH them all when you want?!" he growled angrily as he set his claws down on the crumbles, showing his fangs even more. "I suggest you get prepare 'cuz I'm gonna kill you all for being such a(beep)oles to me."

Sonic Unleashed - Werehog Mini Boss

DSS howled at the sky before looking back at the Smashers. "Well, well, shall we start now or what?" he asked with a glare. "Oh, I forgot to mention this, but the kid's staying with me if you don't mind."

Some of them gasped as they saw Chris's arms hanging on the werehog's throat after he adjusted them himself to prevent him from falling off. The body's barely reached the floor from his back.

"Crap, we forgot he had him on his back," Link muttered.

"Then we should try to get him back," Roy said. "...Not that we will ever see him again..."

"But still, we have to get him back," Samus said. "We can't let him get away from here now that we have him."

"Pfft, you have me? That's stupid," the werehog said with snicker. "Nah, I don't think you're fast enough to snatch the kid away from my back. You see, he likes to b-"

"Shut up," Snake interrupted. "It's either you who will get unscathed from this battle, or the kid's lifeless body."

"But he's utterly damaged beyond comparison," Mario said.

"I know, but it still works." Snake clicked a switch on his right hand. "I need to know everything about this idiot. Otacon, Mei Ling, give me a fully detailed analysis."

Everyone in there stared at Snake before the codec started.

"You didn't give Chris a gift, did you?" Mei Ling asked.

"Don't start that now," Snake said. "I want you to give information regarding this monster of hell I'm seeing now."

"Gladly. Let me look into the database," Otacon said. "...Okay, I got the info alright. He is Dark Super Sonic The Werehog. He's basically a suppressed soul hidden within Sonic that he forgot until it was summoned back to take control of his mind."

Mei Ling continued. "Apparently, his power began to recover once Sonic himself began to transform slowly during each night without telling anyone about what was happening to him."

"And now that he turned into a "werehog," he was able to seize over the control of Sonic's body by using the energy of the moon for himself, thus enabling him to grab absolute control over Sonic's body."

"Now, unlike normal werewolves, Dark Super Sonic The Werehog isn't weak against silver or anything like that. He's like that because he wasn't necessarily bitten by a werewolf, but was genetically turned into what he is now. Altering his genes isn't quite the same as adding the genes like a werewolf's bite does. My guess is that, in theory, he was accidentally turned into a werehog, but that just me. He doesn't turn others into werewolves for that fact as well."

"He has improved strength, flexible and extendable arms, and above else, he has dark power to enhance his statistics since he was born out from negative radiations from the fake Chaos Emeralds that Sonic accidentally landed on a long time ago."

"No weaknesses found?" Snake asked as the werehog stared at disgust at them.

"...No..." Otacon said. "I can't find any known weakenesses on him at all. This information was just written a few days ago by experts. I guess his weakness would be the dawn of the day, or light itself."

"It's 11:00 PM over there at your place, though," Mei Ling said. "The sun's rays won't come up for 9 hours, less or more."

The Smashers, able to hear the whole conversation, looked extremely confused at this.

"...How the heck did they know all that about Sonic?" C. Falcon asked.

"It was so fast," Yoshi commented. "I don't think they made it all up."

"He just turned into this demon of hell tonight, and you managed to gather all that info about him?" Pikachu asked.

"Hey, we have sources..." Otacon said. "...VERY good sources."

"Hm-hmm," Mei Ling said. "We are that important for any kind of situation for Snake."

"Okay," Snake said with a nod. "Over and out."

"Good luck out there," Otacon said. "There's a tough fight ahead of you."

"Return alive, okay?" Mei Ling asked.

"Why did you ask that sort of thing to him?"

"Because I have doubts of the fight even if Snake is on our side, you know."

Otacon sighed in depression before both left Snake.

"...You have the wierdest team, no offense," Samus commented.

"At least they have common sense."

"EHEM," the werehog coughed. "Hello? I'm still here, you know."

The Smashers noticed that the werehog leaped towards them with dark claws ready. They all quickly reacted and ran to different directions of the field as the beast landed and crushed the crumbles around him.

DSS's eyes widened once he saw a bright light coming from behind him. He turned around to find Meta Knight touching Kirby's and Jigglypuff's trophies' bases, making them return back to their normal selves as they shook their heads.

"Am I in the heaven of food yet?" Kirby asked as he looked around. "Ooh, this place looks like a destroyed restaurant..."

"Kirby, stop," Meta Knight said. "You're back to fight that werehog."

"...What?" Kirby asked confused as he looked at Jigglypuff. "What?"

Jigglypuff looked around before she remembered with a gasp. "The battle against..." She turned to see the werehog. "Y-you!"

"Oh well," the werehog said as he lifted up his shoulders a bit. "You 2 are back for more. I'm gonna be a good host and give all the fun you want from me."

"I think we already said that your sarcastic behavior grew old so quickly," Meta Knight stated.

"Who asked you, anyway?" DSS asked before he leaped quickly at the trio to slam down his dark claws on them. However, he was quickly grabbed by a Grapple Beam by Samus, who pulled him back to the floor.

The werehog seemed athetlic as he used a hand stand to flip towards Samus to later slash her hardly with his claws. The Power Suit itself shot sparks out as the bounty hunter backed away.

"No surprise attacks!" the werehog yelled angrily. "I hate 'em!" he yelled as he rushed at Samus.

The bounty hunter quickly sidestepped to let Ike use Quick Draw to slash hard the beast. The werehog's reflexes, however, proved to be faster as he backflipped towards Ike, spinning in the air (with Chris's body as well) before slamming down his dark claws on the Greil Mercenary, making him be pinned down on the crumbles.

"Wanna get a bite?" the werehog asked as he growled down at Ike. The werehog was pushed away by Pikachu's Skull Bash, saving Ike from being bitten as he quickly got up.

[DededeCloneChris]

"Hmm, you guys seem to be getting a little better..." the werehog admitted. "...A BIT, THOUGH!" he howled angrily as he rushed towards Toon Link.

The cartoony swordsman grinned at him. "(Okay, it's time to see if my training gave fruit...)" he thought as he readied his bow and arrow towards the werehog.

"You wanna hit me with an arrow? Just try it!" the werehog taunted. "I'll probably break it apart with a slash!"

Toon Link ignored the comment as he aimed at him. He stuck out his tongue a bit to analyze the hit points of the werehog. "(Let's see, if I shoot an arrow above to his right, I could make it hit his back and...)"

The swordsman then remembered something. Toon Link remembered that Chris was acting like a shield for DSS's back.

"...Aw, crap!" Toon Link cursed. "He HAD to have him as a shield!"

The swordsman didn't notice the werehog leaping at him before pinning Toon Link down to the crumbles. Toon Link screamed as the werehog dangerously tried to bite his face continuously. The swordsman moved his head to the sides to evade the bites before Snake lunged at the werehog to grab him by the throat as he stood up.

Toon Link, while hesitating, sighed and got up to escape from there.

"Ugh..." Snake struggled to maintain the werehog under his grip as DSS acted like a wild beast and flailed his feet and arms wildly. "Stupid beast..." Snake grunted. "Stay under contro-"

Snake was suddenly pushed away by the werehog's right foot, causing him to fall back to the destroyed floor as the werehog turned around and locked eyes on him.

"Nobody, I repeat, NOBODY tries to choke me!" DSS howled at Snake.

The werehog kept showing his fangs at Snake before he merely extended his right arm to his right and grabbed a running Pichu. The electric rat gasped before he was pulled right besides the werehog. "Were you trying to be a hero, huh?!" he asked down at Pichu.

Pichu gulped. "N-no..." he muttered, trembling in fear.

"Your eyes say otherwise!" the werehog yelled. "DIE!" he yelled again as he opened his fangs wide open. Pichu screamed once he saw the sharpness of the fangs glittering a little after they were shown.

However, he was saved as Ivysaur rammed into the werehog's stomach to let him go. Pichu looked back in horror before he ran away from the werehog.

Ivysaur quickly backstepped after doing his attack, glaring up at the werehog. "My goodness!" the werehog said annoyed as he glared down at him. "You won't stop interrupting the climaxes for each one of you, right?!"

"As long as we have in mind that you killed Chris, no!" Ivysaur yelled angrily.

"Ivysaur, use Vine Whip to slam him down!"

Ivysaur gasped. "But what if I end up damaging the...I mean, Chris?"

Red gasped at this. "O-oh no..."

"Oh yes!" the werehog said with a snicker as he grabbed the Seed Pok?mon's flower bulb.

This action caused Ivysaur to panic.

"N-no! L-let go of it!" Ivysaur pleaded as his eyes widened. "I-I can't live without my flower!"

"Oh, is that so? Well, it'll be good if I have this as my personal flower," the werehog said as he put a hard grip on it, causing Ivysaur to gasp in shock. "Stay still..."

Red panicked for a moment. "S-Squirtle, use Water Gun to save Ivysaur!"

The Tiny Turtle Pok?mon made a serious look before shooting out a fast stream of water that hit the werehog.

Unfortunately, the attack wasn't strong enough to push the heavy beast away. DSS growled at this attack before he pushed the water away by extending his right fist through the Water Gun. Squirtle was then hit hard by the attack that he rolled back and became stuck on top of his back shell. "H-help!" Squirtle yelled as he spun a little. "I-I can't get back on!"

"Squirtle!" Red looked back and forth between his Pok?mon. One was stuck, but the other one was going to be killed.

"I'm right here to help, don't worry," C. Falcon said, appearing behind Red. The racer dashed towards the werehog swiftly to use Falcon Kick.

"Tsk," the werehog muttered with a frown as he glared at the racer. "Fine, I won't kill ya."

"W-what now?" Ivysaur asked as he looked up.

The Seed Pok?mon gasped before he was thrown quickly at C. Falcon to stop him from running, but the racer sidestepped out the way with a swift move to evade Ivysaur (thus causing him to crash on the floor). "C'mon, be more creative than that," C. Falcon taunted before he prepared to use Falcon Kick.

"Oh, okay," the werehog said simply before he opened his dark claws and began to dig the crumbles to make his way underground in a fast movement.

The captain stopped and saw the holw quickly being filled with the destroyed pieces of the buildings. It was a small matter of time before 2 claws sprouted out from below his feet, pulled him underground before fists were heard from within the destroyed street.

Lucas watched as the werehog jumped out from the floor, tossing C. Falcon on the floor to make him roll a bit. The PK kid gasped once he saw that the racer got severely injured around himself.

Then the blond boy gasped after he met DSS's glaring eyes. "U-uah!" Lucas took out a branch from his back and held it in front of him like a sword. "D-don't get too close to me! I-I'll hit you hard if you do!"

"A branch..." DSS frowned. "You ran out of ideas to attack me, right?"

"N-no," Lucas said. "I-I have several branches to attack you, a-and they're hard, I tell you..."

"Dude, I broke one with a single crushing move of my claws," DSS said bored. "You want me to break 'em all for you? I can do it for ya."

"N-no!" Lucas yelled. "I-I want to save Chris from you and you won't stop me!"

"Kid, he's death, admit the truth already."

"I-I know..." Lucas said with a sniff. "B-but...I-I'm going to avenge him..."

The werehog looked at Lucas's feet. They were shaking. "Your legs are shaking."

"Y-you're kidding..." Lucas said.

"Yeah, I am," the werehog said as he rolled his eyes.

Lucas took a gulp before he began to run towards the werehog with his branch held up above his head. The werehog looked bored at this that he didn't move from his spot, waiting for Lucas to hit him with the branch.

However, the werehog was trapped inside a burst of flames that came from the right side of his body. DSS grunted in pain before he was hit hard by a quick hit from Lucas's branch.

And the attack actually hurt...

...A bit.

Lucas's branch instantly broke apart upon making contact with DSS's face. The PK kid gasped in shock as he looked at the bottom part of his broken branch before he was grabbed by the throat by DSS. Lucas gasped for breath as the grip slowly gained strength.

"Wanna die?" DSS asked with a glare as he held up Lucas. "You want to see the kid again, don't you?"

"Y-yes..." Lucas said weakly. "B-but not like this..."

"Too bad. This has to be done this way..."

Lucas began to cough loudly before Diddy came from the side and flipped to the beast to hit him with his feet and hands. The beast backed away, but he still held his grip on Lucas.

"You leave him alone!" Diddy yelled as he took out his Peanut Popguns. "I have ammunition for any kind of situations!"

"With freakin' peanuts? You're surely joking, right?" DSS asked.

"H-help..." Lucas muttered weakly.

The spider monkey narrowed his eyes at the werehog before he used Monkey Flip to latch himself on his face. However, he was tossed away by DSS's left claw, but Diddy flipped in the air to land back on his feet.

"Hey," DK called out from behind the werehog. DSS grunted and looked over his right shoulder to find the Kong about to grab him. "You don't toss my pal Diddy away."

"Ooh, sorry," the werehog taunted. "I forgot he was your boyfriend."

DK glared down at him before he opened his arms to grab the werehog, but DSS quickly jumped to the right to evade the grabbing move. However, he didn't notice that a banana peel was right where he landed, making him slip and fall on his face.

"Now!" yelled Falco as he came from the left while he ran, using Falco Phantasm to pass right above the werehog...without even landing a hit.

The werehog's eyes shot open before he flipped one time to stand back up. DSS chuckled as he looked at Falco's back. "Hey, you have a pretty bad aim, did you know that?"

"Who said I wanted to slash you?" Falco asked without turning to him.

"What do you mean by that?"

Falco looked over his left shoulder with a grin to the beast before he turned to him...holding Chris on his arms.

The werehog gasped once he looked at his back, not finding the World Traveler anymore. DSS showed his fangs angrily at this before glaring at the pilot. "You better put that kid down or else," he warned Falco.

"Or what?" Falco asked. "You're gonna kill me like you have been saying all night?"

"Oh noes," the werehog faked shock. "Bird dude has the power to see into my future. He's a freak alright."

Falco frowned at this. "Sorry, not falling for that again. If you'll excuse me, I have to take care of this guy from an insane dude who wants to annoy us to death."

"Oh, okay," DSS said with a nod.

Falco grinned at him before he ran away with Chris's body.

"...HEY!" DSS shouted, realizing his mistake before running after Falco. "You come back here right away!"

The werehog was suddenly tackled by...or actually, he was pushed away by a stream of water that came from FLUDD's nozzle. The plumber held the equipment with one hand, aiming at the werehog before Mario SOMEHOW made it disappear.

"Water?" the werehog asked. "Seriously, wasn't it enough with this rain?"

"It was done only to stop you from messing around with Chris's body," Mario stated. "I'll try to do everything to stop you as well."

"Aren't you a true friend..." DSS asked as he rolled his eyes. "Everyone likes you so much. I think there's going to be more despair if I finish you off first."

"Well, go ahead and try," Mario said simply. "I dare you."

"...Wow, you're pretty relaxed under extreme circumstances."

"Thanks," Mario said with a nod. "I don't let my emotions interfere unless someone close to me is in danger. I don't show that too much, though. I think everyone says I'm a normal guy because of that personality I have."

"Short fuse inside mind," DSS joked. "Too much information about victim. Cannot compute that since it's boring."

"...Was that supposed to make me angry?" Mario asked.

"...Yeah."

"Well, it didn't work that well."

"Not even a bit?"

"No.

"Not even a microscopic bit?"

"Hmm, no."

"Are you really sure I didn't make you feel mad?"

"I don't know how to feel mad."

"What? That's stupid."

"I know. If I feel mad, that'd be stupid."

"You need to feel that to be a person."

"Yes, a person who has short-temper problems like you do."

"Nah, I don't have that."

"Prove it, then."

"..."

"..."

"...How again?"

"You don't know, then?'

"I'm afraid not."

"Weird, I thought you got mad a while ago."

"I DIDN'T GET MAD!" he howled.

"See? You're angry now."

"No, I'm not!"

"Yes, you are. Your eyes show rage."

"If you know that, prove it to me!"

"Look at your eyes. They're glaring at me right now."

"Of course not!"

"But it's true."

"You're lying!"

"Can you prove I'm lying?

"Well..." He looked unsure.

"...So?"

"...Nope..."

"I thought so. You're angry now."

"I'm NOT angry, dangit!"

"Prove it to me."

"GAH!" The werehog grabbed his head in pain. "Stop saying those things to me!"

"But I just want to make you know you're angry," Mario said. "You're just prolonging the scene."

"I'd say fight already!" Pikachu shouted.

"See? They know you're making this scene go longer. They want to see you fighting me," Mario said.

"Well, why are you asking me all those things, anyway?" the werehog asked.

"Because you're angry."

"DAMMIT!" the werehog yelled before he ran after Mario.

Before the werehog could even throw a fist at the plumber, he was suddenly smacked hard by 2 hammers on his face, making him roll back in pain before standing up, glaring at his 2 opponents.

?We still remember that you played around with us,? Nana said with a glare.

?And you also broke our gifts as well!? Popo yelled angrily.

?Sorry, don?t have any money to repay you,? the werehog said. ?Oh yeah, I don?t need money.?

The Ice Climbers grunted angrily at this before both used Blizzard to freeze him. However, DSS jumped high before the twin sleets could reach him, raising his dark claws to crush the Ice Climbers.

?Hey, guess what I?m going to crush next!? the werehog yelled with a laugh to the sky.

?And guess what I?m going to do next.?

The werehog looked confused before a hard downward kick was sent down to his face, making him crash down on the crumbles of the floor as Fox landed close to Popo and Nana.

?Good strategy,? Nana remarked. ?He surely didn?t see you coming.?

?Too bad he?s still standing,? Fox said as he glared at the werehog, who rolled back to stand up, showing his fangs at them.

?You guys are SO begging to be killed tonight, aren?t you?? the werehog asked with a snicker.

?Let me answer your sarcastic and annoying question,? Fox said as he took a fighting stance. ?No.?

The werehog sighed. "You hit me. You need to die, badly." DSS showed his fangs angrily at the trio (which was probably the most random trio ever). "I'll better stop playin' around and get even more serious than before."

"We thought you were already serious enough," Nana said.

The werehog looked over his shoulder as Kirby, with hammer ready, tried to slam down his hammer on his back. DSS quickly turned and grabbed the puffball with a single fist, trying to crush Kirby inside his claw. "H-HEEEEEELP!" Kirby screamed in pain.

"Hey! You put him down!" Popo yelled.

"IF YOU LIKE HIM SO MUCH, HAVE HIM!" the werehog howled angrily as he turned around and tossed Kirby at an insane speed to Popo, causing Kirby to collide with the blue Ice Climber as they rolled back many feet away. Nana could only watch in horror at the long distance both were tossed at before she got grabbed by her throat. "A little pressure should do the trick..." the werehog said with a chuckle as Nana gasped for breath.

Fox, seeing this, decided to rush at the werehog. DSS noticed him and he tried to push him away by using his already extended arm, but Fox jumped over the arm as it was a jumping rope. Before long, the vulpine was about to reach the werehog.

"Wanna feel a burp?" the werehog suddenly asked with a smirk.

"(What?)" Fox thought as he ran towards the werehog.

Fox saw the werehog inhaling a lot of air, making his chest inflate a little bit before releasing dark waves that were shot out from his fangs at insane speeds. The waves quickly spread all over the front, hitting Fox who was pushed away along with Nana as both crashed into the crumbles. The werehog, still howling dark waves out, began to spin to spread the chaotic waves of dark aura that caused destruction around as it hit most of the Smashers who yelled in pain as the dark waves passed right through them.

The werehog stopped spinning and grinned as he found the floor, but no more crumbles laying around as he saw many of the Smashers knocked down. The echoing, destructive howl cleaned the whole place from the crumbles (at least a half of it) before he sniffed the air. "Their scents clearly say that they're still living...but I want the kid more than them... Let's see...the kid's blood...I can smell it well..." The werehog stopped sniffing and looked to the east. "That birdbrain took it far away from here that fast? Whatever, I need to get going and get the body back to disarm it."

Once he tried to rush to the east, however, a long string shone a little bit, and he instantly tripped into the street. The werehog grunted in rage as he noticed that his feet were wrapped in a very thin string. DSS saw the small gliterring cord extending all the way from a weak-looking Ness, still standing up, holding the string of his yo-yo with a hard grip.

"Finally..." Ness panted heavily. "I found another use for my yo-yo..."

"A yo-yo's string? Are you kidding me?!" the werehog asked angrily before he reached for the string to grab it with one claw.

This action made Ness gasp, but he put a stronger grip on the string to make sure the werehog wouldn't escape.

This was a bad move since the werehog began to pull the string to the other side, pulling a shocked Ness with it before he crashed hardly on the street's floor. The PK user yelled in pain before the werehog continuously began to slam Ness on the street by pulling the string back and forth to the right side and the left side like some sort of bouncing ball with Ness being the ball.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!" Ness screamed in pain.

The werehog had enough of him before he pulled an even harder grip to make Ness dug his head into the street's floor hardly, causing him to lost consciousness after the harsh impact to his head. DSS looked at the string and cut it in half between his legs by using a single sharp nail.

DSS flipped back to stand up before looking around. "Let's go back to find that kid and the birdbrain..."

He suddenly sidestepped from Jigglypuff's Pound attack. The pink singer gasped as she looked to her right side to the werehog, staring directly at his smirk before the werehog used a ramming attack with his right shoulder to push her away, making her tumle along the street before she rolled and managed to stand up.

"How the heck did you manage to be completely healed?" DSS asked to Jigglypuff.

"I don't know, I just do..." Jigglypuff said as she panted heavily.

The werehog suddenly felt someone small, latching on his back before he was eletrocuted in a bright yellow light, howling in pain to the clouds. DSS grunted in anger before reaching his back with his right claw to pull the attacker to his face's level. The attacker was a frightened Pichu, who gulped after staring at DSS's glaring face.

"Hey, what's up with you and surprise attacks?" DSS asked as he narrowed his eyes. "I hate surprise attacks from little guys like you."

"I-I-I-I-I-I-I..." Pichu gulped more. "Y-y-y-y-y-you're bad!" Pichu yelled.

"...And?" the werehog asked before noticing Jigglypuff leaping towards him to kick him hard on the face. The werehog smirked at this action before he simply put Pichu on Jigglypuff's way, making her crash into him as they both fell don on the street.

Once they looked up to the werehog...

Fists began to be slammed down on them at a fast, dangerous rate to deal severe damage. Pichu and Jigglypuff screamed loudly in pain as the dark fists pounded them more on the street. "MWAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" the werehog laughed maniacally at this display of power. "Die, die, die, DIE, DIE, DIE!!!" he yelled in pleasure as he barely heard the cries from both Pok?mon at the cause of his laughs to the rain.

The werehog was suddenly punched on the back of his head by a big fist. DSS stopped attacking Jigglypuff and Pichu (which were knocked out unfortunately) to turn around to find DK.

"Hey," DK began as he punched the air a few times. "Fight somebody of your own size."

"Aww, the monkey wants to be a hero," the werehog taunted. "THEN HAVE AT YOU!"

DK, surprisingly, blocked the 2 incoming dark claws as he struggled to hold them back from reaching him. The werehog grunted in annoyance as the Kong grinned at him, trying to crush DSS's claws with his hands. "Feeling weak or what?" DK asked.

"Actually, it should be the other way around."

"What?"

"RUUUUAH!" The werehog's dark claws glowed with more dark energy as they covered DK's hands. The Kong's eyes widened in pain as he felt a malicious aura that spread through his hands before covering him. DK yelled out in pain as the werehog smirked while he released the dark waves on him.

"Stop!" Yoshi yelled as he was seen running towards the werehog from the left side. The Yoshi quickly shot his tongue to wrap it around the werehog's stomach.

But something was wrong as Yoshi saw the werehog's claws releasing DK's hands. The Kong couldn't just bear the dark aura that was trasnferred to him as he dropped down on his back, and on the street.

No matter what he did, Yoshi just couldn't pull his tongue back. "(W-why am I not pulling him to me?)" Yoshi thought. "(H-he's a lot heavier than I thought...)"

The werehog looked over his shoulder to the Yoshi and chuckled evilly. "Hey, is this from you?" he asked as he pointed at the tongue wrapped around his stomach.

Yoshi nodded slowly.

The werehog merely put a claw right in front of the tongue before he pulled it fast enough to make Yoshi yelp loudly in pain. Yoshi quickly pulled his tongue back and several tears strolled down his eyes as he, in a panic, tried to resist the pain done to his tongue. Unfortunately, this only made time for the werehog to send a fast fist at Yoshi's neck.

Yoshi gasped for breath as he suffered the pain from this tongue before the fist quickly grabbed him and slammed him down to the street, causing Yoshi's head to get stuck within the street.

The werehog chuckled at this before he turned his gaze to the east. He sniffed the air one more time to locate Chris's corpse's odor. A small second was all he need to get before he smirked evilly and began to rush to the east.

However, he was suddenly pinned down at the street by a downward kick that appeared from above. The right foot kept his throat underneath it before a knife appeared to its left side.

Wolf grinned as he held his Blaster's knife close to the werehog's throat. "I dare you to move," Wolf said. "Try to move without getting your throat cut down."

"Wanna see me doing that, then?" the werehog asked before he slammed his fists down on the floor to push himself to the air along with Wolf. The lupine flipped in the air to land on his feet as well as the beast. "That was quite clever of you to take advantage of the others distracting me from seeing you."

Wolf smirked at this remark. "Oh, thank you."

"Too bad you're not that strong or smart!" the werehog yelled as he charged at the lupine. Wolf narrowed his eye at this charging attack before he jumped right before a slashing X-attack with DSS's dark claws could land on his chest. The lupine raised his own claws up to slam them down on the werehog's back, causing the beast to scream in pain as Wolf landed to his right side and did an uppercut combined with an upward slash to the werehog's chin. "UGH!" the werehog grunted in pain before he backstepped away from Wolf. "Wow, you're actually good..."

"I only used logic against you," Wolf said. "Something that nobody here has used so far."

"True that," the werehog said. "Are you fighting for the kid?"

"Hell no," Wolf said. "I'm fighting because you're an annoying little bug. This may sound ridiculuos, but since you're half wolf, you give me a bad sense of reputation."

"Likewise here," the werehog said. "You like to fight alone, don't you?"

"Many times, yes," Wolf admitted. "This time..."

The werehog waited for a no.

"...As well," Wolf said, sounding a little bit ashamed.

"What?"

It was not long before the werehog was slashed continuously on his back by Marth's Dancing Blade. The Altean gracefully moved swiftly before dealing a hasr last blow across the werehog's back, making DSS growl loudly in pain.

"We need more time..." Marth said as he panted heavily since he was damaged by the dark roar that the werehog did. "And we need to fight together..."

"Tsk," Wolf said with a frown. "I'm just doing this option because we're at the verge to lose. I want to survive through this night, just to let you know."

"I know, I know," Marth said. "Even so, we have to unite forces."

"That's awesome, dudes," the werehog said with a bored look before a furious look replaced it. "BUT IT'S NOT AWESOME IF YOU USE IT ON ME!"

The werehog, in a blinding move, grabbed both Smashers with each claw and made his claws crash with each other by pulling the 2 closer in front of him, slamming them with each other as they yelled in pain.

Marth gasped a little after feeling his legs being cut with something. "Why do you NEED to have spikes on your knees?" Marth asked as he looked down to Wolf.

"Hey..." Wolf looked up at him with a weak look. "It's you fault he...grabbed us so fast..."

Both of them noticed they were dropped down before the same claws joined together to slam themselves down on the 2, causing them to yell loudly in pain.

The werehog pulled his fists back before he looked around for another distraction. "Where the heck did that imp go to? He's not anywhere!"

Several feet away from him, just behind a big pile of crumbles, there Olimar, Falco, and Chip looking down at the dead Chris. Olimar frowned in shame at this while Chip looked ashamed. Falco, however, gritted his...beak in anger. "Why did this have to happen..." Falco muttered.

Olimar sniffed. "H-he was so...kind..."

"Hey, we're not making a funeral in the middle of a fight with THAT thing around to maul us alive," Falco said. "We need to something to counterattack that furred beast."

"Are you actually going to think for a plan?"

"What was that?" Falco asked with a glare. "Just because Fox is supposed to be my leader doesn't mean he thinks about strategies all the time. Heck, I have some as well."

"I-I do too..." Olimar said as he played with his fingers.

"Really now..."

"Y-yes."

"Well, if you have something in mind, then speak up!"

"I...don't have anything at the moment..."

Falco frowned as he hit his forehead with his palm.

Chip peered out from the pile to see if the werehog was around. "What do we do?!" Chip asked horrified. "It's a matter of time before he notices we're not there!"

"Oh, fiddlesticks..." Olimar said in shame. "Do you think we're already dead?"

"Let me think, NO," Falco said annoyed. "There has to be a way to defeat that monster or kill him off."

"By the looks of the fight..." Chip began as he looked back at them. "We could be already sentenced to die alive..."

"Would you 2 just knock that negative attitude?!" Falco asked annoyed. "We're still living, anyway! Think of something to fight that werehog creature!"

"Are you thinking as well?" Chip asked in hopes to hear something.

Falco opened his beak...but he later closed it and shook his head. "I'm afraid not..."

Chip's eyes began to get wide. "We're screwed now!" he yelled out as he flew around in panic. "I'm going to die young without even finding out about my memories! That's it, I'm going to write my will now!"

"For crying out loud! Stop it!" Falco yelled.

"U-um, should we really be yelling?" Olimar asked worried. "H-he could hear us..."

"As a matter of fact, I did hear you 3."

The trio's eyes widened instantly after hearing a voice coming from the top of the big pile they were hiding behind. They all looked up to see the werehog with a smirk and crossed arms, looking down at them.

"Oh, there's the kid," the werehog said with a smirk, showing his fangs a little. "Thanks for taking care of him. I need to take him back, though."

They saw as the werehog grew his right claw and began moving it slowly towards Chris. However, Olimar quickly reacted, plucked out a Purple Pikmin, and tossed it at the claw to make it stop. The werehog grunted a bit at this as he pulled his claw back.

"Why did you do that..." DSS asked with a glare.

Olimar gulped. "B-because you're not allowed to hurt him even more than he is now..." the captain said as the Purple Pikmin returned by his side. "Y-you don't have to do this anymore..."

"Why?"

"Because you're a freaking psycho," Falco said with a glare. "I mean, you're a son of a b(beep) who killed Chris during his birthday."

"You dare call me son of a b(beep), b(beep)?" the werehog asked as his claws glowed with a dark aurau. "I'm not gonna accept insults from you anymore tonight. I better finish this before those guys wake up."

"Y-you didn't kill them?" Chip asked.

"For being weak, they can resist some of my hits," the werehog admitted. "Too bad I didn't use that much force on 'em. Whatever, I'll kill you right here, right now."

Falco cracked his fists. "Fine. I'm ready for any trick you have on us."

"D-do we?" Olimar and Chip asked with some gulps.

"Pull yourself together for once!" Falco yelled at them. "We have a frickin' spawn of the demon here!"

"RUUAH!"

The trio looked to see the werehog leaping down towards them.

Underwhere
Queen Jaydes's Palace

As the souls were talking, they noticed that they finally reached the end of the line where Jaydes looked somewhat tired. "Finally, the line seems to be getting smaller over time. I hope Luvbi understand the reason of my sudden escape from the family picnic."

"Well," Cloud began as he and Chris moved forward. "That's all I can say to you for now."

Chris looked worried. "...Cloud..."

"Yeah?"

"I...just didn't understand anything you said to me..." Chris said ashamed. "I mean, I don't know how to attack back to that beast."

"So you're sayin' you didn't understand anything I said to you?"

"..." Chris nodded.

"...That's very disappointing," Cloud said. "It's my turn to see if I can return back to the place where I was killed. You seem to have lost your chance to understand the only way to defeat that monster." Cloud turned his back at him. "Good luck."

"C-Cloud, wait!" Chris yelled. "I-I want to find an alternative to fight my fear of dying and..." He looked down. "...Fight that monster as well..."

"..." Cloud sighed and turned to Chris.

"I-I just don't know how..." Chris said with a sniff. "I-I'm just a lost cause, am I not?... I'm going to die as soon as I get back to my world... Everything is futile for me now..."

"Stop hurting yourself by sayin' those things, for crying out loud," Cloud said. "That beast surely exploited your weakenesses; one of those being your fear against him. Fear only holds you back from landing a hard hit on your opponent."

"I-I know, Cloud, but..." Chris sobbed. "B-but what should I do? I-I'm so scared about what will happen to me... I'm such a lost cause, after all..."

"You 2," Jaydes began. "Stop talking. You're slowing down the line and my way back to reunite with Luvbi and my husband. I do NOT want to see Luvbi angry with me again."

The 2 ignored her.

Cloud frowned and rolled his eyes. "You're a lost cause if you think you're a lost cause."

"...What?" Chris asked.

"Keep thinking you're a lost cause and you will eventually turn into one," Cloud said. "I don't understand that philosophy that well, but it works, I guess."

"..." Chris sniffed again.

"Oh, come now, knock it off already."

"W-what should I do..." Chris muttered sadly.

Cloud frowned once again before he pushed Chris a bit, making him stop sniffing. "Okay, hear me out well because this will be the last thing I'm going to show you, got that?"

"I...got that..." Chris said between sniffs.

"Listen, then," Cloud said. "This is going to be my final advice for you." Cloud closed his eyes and looked away. "When you're always fighting an opponent that seems to be almighty and powerful, you surely get discouraged by those facts that you don't demonstrate your full potential due to them scaring you to death."

"Y-yes..."

"So," Cloud went on. "In order to be sure of yourself, you have to think this when you find yourself in such situations. I always think this to relax myself."

"W-what is it?"

"...Those who fight further..." Cloud said before he looked at Chris with a serious look. "Will always fight on."

"Those who fight further...will always fight on..." Chris repeated. "How will...that help me?"

"It is up to you," Cloud said. "It means you have to keep thinking that you can fight back the enemy to get an idea of your victory over your opponents. It always work for me. And since I didn't think the same when I was killed, I got to be here in this place for not believing that principle."

"..." Chris looked unsure.

"Build yourself with courage," Cloud said. "Even the most scaredy cat like you can build up enough courage to keep fighting back and eventually win."

"...Uh-huh..." Chris muttered.

"Risk yourself," Cloud went on. "You have to risk your life in order to hit the monster hard. Think about close combat attacks; they work very well under that fact I just told you."

"Risk myself so I can keep fighting on..." Chris muttered.

"I'm sorry for interrupting this talk," Jaydes interrupted. "But would you please say to me your name, the place where you were killed, and the reason behind your death so the line moves? Do otherwise and suffer my boredom... Seriously, my boredom is brutal."

Cloud turned around and looked up to her. "My name is Cloud Strife. I was killed at a Shinra Building because I wanted to rescue a friend of mine. A machine killed me by shooting me to death."

"I see," Jaydes said. "Well, your reason is enough to convince me to make you return where you came from and give it another try. You have a good heart as well. Be thankful for doing good."

"So?" Cloud asked.

"You can go back anytime," Jaydes said. "However, everything you saw or got to know in here will not go with you. It means you won't remember anything that happened here."

Chris blinked a little bit shocked at this. "W-wait, is he going to forget everything he learned in his stance here?"

"Of course," Jaydes said. "I can't let all the people know about this place and divulge the word back at their homes. It'd be pretty shocking, and it'll also raise the difficulty of my job as well. I HATE my work getting piled up."

"I understand," Cloud said. "Please, let me return."

"Very well."

"W-wait!" Chris interrupted them as he floated to Cloud. "A-are you sure you want to forget me?"

"..." Cloud sighed. "It has to be done, sorry. I need to rescue that friend from a mad scientist before she's turned into a monster. I wouldn't want to make her wait for that result, would I?"

"...No..."

"We must part ways for now," Cloud said as he looked at Jaydes. "...Anything else you want to say to me before I go away?"

"..." Chris remained silent for a moment. "...Don't...try to forget about me..."

"..." Cloud was now the silent one after hearing those words.

"Let's begin with the resurrection process," Jaydes said as she focused on Cloud.

"...Cloud!" Chris suddenly yelled.

"...Yeah?" Cloud asked without turning at him.

"...Please...don't forget about me..." Chris repeated worried.

"..."

"Cloud..." Chris sniffed. "You...helped me to realize how I'm supposed to fight back... I don't think you're not sociable at all. You're very sociable when you talk to someone. I learned from you that I need to grow up and fight my fears someday to become stronger... So far...you're the one who helped me the most..."

"...Uh-huh."

"And..." Chris blinked to stop a tear from falling off. "...Don't try to forget about me once you're back to your place..."

"Again..." Cloud said with a sigh. "...I'll do that."

"...Y-you will?"

Cloud seemed to chuckle silently at this. "I'll be honest... You seem kind enough to me."

Chris blinked surprised.

"Heck, I had some fun talking with you about what happened to me and what happened to you," Cloud said. "It's actually bad news that we won't see each other again, though."

"B-but..." Chris looked down. "...If I find you...can you try to remember me again?"

"..." Cloud turned around...and grinned a bit at Chris. "It's a promise, don't worry about it."

The World Traveler smiled a bit at this response as he sniffed a bit.

"If you can find me, and I can't remember you," Cloud went on. "Either yell at me...or let's start from zero again. I'll surely remember you in some way or another."

Chris chuckled. "From zero again?"

"Yeah," Cloud said before turning to Jaydes. "I'm pretty sure it's not going to be that different..."

"Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over..." Jaydes chanted as Cloud started to float up, still grinning a bit at the World Traveler. " Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over..." Her arms (questionable invisible parts) were raised as she opened her eyes fully, making a purple portal appear on Cloud. "CONTINUE!"

"Remember," Cloud said as he slowly faded into the portal. "Those who fight further...will always fight on, no matter what the situation is... Good luck, Chris..." he said as he closed his eyes before vanishing into the portal. "Give that monster hell..." he was unable to say.

The World Traveler stared blankly at the portal before it disappeared along with Cloud.

"(Thank you for everything again, Cloud...)" Chris thought. "(I'll...I'll see you again someday in the future...and we will meet again as well... Good luck to you...)"

Chris blinked a few times before going forward to Jaydes.

"Ah, World Traveler..." Jaydes began. "You were killed once again, weren't you?"

The World Traveler remembered the event. "By a monster that possessed a friend of mine..." Chris said. "...I was killed at the ruins of Nintendo City..."

"Hmm, that's bad considering your position," Jaydes said. "Remember? You're one of the many people who keep other people from dying so I don't have that much work to do here."

Either the World Traveler didn't know how to argue back at her for saying that, or he was preocuppied about the battle against the werehog.

"Let's see," Jaydes said. "Do you want to see thing how things are back at your place?"

"I..." Chris thought for a moment. "...Wish to..."

"Very well." Jaydes nodded as she turned around to face the empty air. "Activate Hell TiVo Version 3.4 with High Quality, Live Active Event, and Hades Sound Pro Logic IV, now."

Chris looked confused at this order before dark smoke appeared in front of them. The dark cloud made a ring of smoke as in its center displayed what looked to be the werehog chasing Olimar and Chip with some Pikmins carrying Chris's body somewhere. They could see Falco trying to tackle down the werehog before he was punched away by a dark fist from the beast.

"My goodness," Jaydes said as she glanced at Chris's body. "You look stupidly damaged, World Traveler."

Chris's jaw opened once he looked at his bloody body being carried by the Pikmins. "M-m-m-m-m-m-my god..." he muttered in horror.

"You received a lot of critical hits," Jaydes said. "And also you lost like half of your blood in that fight as well."

"H-half of my whole blood?!" Chris asked in shock. "I-if I go back there, will I still be living?!"

"Don't worry," Jaydes said. "Once you go back, all the blood you spilled all over the place will instantly retreat back to your wounds before healing themselves."

"...What?" Chris asked. "...So is my blood like going to return to my wounds instantly? ...Isn't that unsanitary since it fell on the floor with all that water and small cracks with mud?"

"My powers will purify your blood," Jaydes said. "There are no diseases for that. Rest assured, you won't get AIDS or something like that during the blood recovery procedure."

There was no response for what the queen of the Underwhere and Game Overs said after saying that as Chris looked shocked at her.

"You still have one life left to continue," Jaydes said, breaking the small silence. "Do you wish to give it a try, or do you want to give up the fight and consider yourself defeated for good?"

Chris looked somewhat scared at this while Olimar and Chip barely dodged 2 slamming fists from the darj being. The World Traveler closed his eyes and tried to think. "(What would I do after I get back to fight that monster? ...Am I going to get killed if I do it again? ...What am I going to do?)" he asked in some panic. "(...What should I do to defeat him? ...Is it useless, then? ...Is this it? ...Am I going to die for real? ...Am I going to see Lucario again?)" Chris started to sob silently in his mind.. "(...Please, somebody...I need help to decide...)"

At that moment, something hit his mind...

"Those who fight further will always fight on..."

The World Traveler gasped mentally after hearing that saying inside his head. "...Those who fight further...will always fight on..." Chris muttered as his eyes shook. "...Cloud...you..."

"So?" Jaydes asked. "You should go back and save anyone from getting killed by that so-called monster."

Chris gasped at this.

"After all, you DO save me work to send people to their places if they're good enough to me."

[DededeCloneChris]

"...I..." Chris muttered as he tried to think.

"Will you please hurry up? You're not the only soul here who wants to revive."

"...I...will..." Chris looked up at her and sighed. "...I'll fight further to keep fighting on..."

"...Then it is a yes." Jaydes nodded. "Very well."

"(Thanks, Cloud...) Yes..." Chris looked somewhat determined. "I'll show that bastard not to mess around with me and everyone... I'll do it again."

"Take in mind that if you die again, that's it, you'll live here for the rest of the eternity to become a G-Man."

"...Go ahead," Chris said. "I won't die again; that's a promise I won't break."

"I like that look you're givine to me," Jaydes said with a chuckle. "As for your birthday present, you shall go back."

The World Traveler's soul began to be raised to Jaydes's face level as she focused hard on him.

"Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over..." Jaydes chanted as Chris stared at the battle from behind her. " Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over, Game Over..." Her arms (questionable invisible parts) were raised as she opened her eyes fully, making a purple portal appear on Chris. "CONTINUE!"

Chris noticed that he was starting to vanish as some bits of his soul began to go into the portal. He managed to give Jaydes a smile before he disappeared from the Underwhere.

Jaydes sighed after completing the process. "If he doesn't live, I'll send him to eat Dried Mushrooms for the eternity."

The queen turned around for the next soul.

"Name and reason for your death, please," Jaydes said.

"T-this isn't the Netherworld, dood?!" the soul asked in shock. "W-why did I end up here after Master Etna tossed me into the magma pool for spotting a fly in her soup, dood?!"

Jaydes sighed as the soul panicked for a bit.

Nintendo City: The City of Despair
Ruins

"UGH!"

"Got ya..."

"P-put me down...or else..."

"Why?" the werehog asked. "You're gonna unleash your rage on me?"

The werehog grinned evilly at Falco as he held the pilot up with a big right dark claw. This action made Olimar and Chip stop running before going back to them. "N-no!" Olimar yelled as Falco gasped for breath. "D-don't choke him!"

"Oh, there you are," the werehog said without turning at them.

Olimar gasped before he was grabbed by the other claw, pulling him where Falco was almost about to faint due to the grip put on his body. Olimar's eyes opened in shock as he began to gasp for breath, making DSS chuckle malevolently at this. The Pikmins themselves began to scream their high-pitched screams for Olimar, but they were told to keep Chris's body away from the beast.

"Stop it!" Chip yelled as he flew in front of the werehog. "Leave them alone!" he yelled more. "And bring Sonic back to us!"

"Aren't you a nuisance?" the werehog asked. "Chip, why don't you admit it? I'm too strong for all of you. I'm about to kill everyone. I'm about to prove to be the strongest being in the universe, and you just won't accept the truth of it," he explained while showing his fangs. "Why can't you accept the fact that you all lost?"

"B-because..." Chip sobbed silently. "I...n-no... I believe there's hope in winning against you...and to bring Sonic back as well..."

The werehog chuckled as Olimar and Falco gasped for more breath. "I believe you're an idiot."

"...NO!" Chip yelled enraged before starting to bang his rather small hands on the werehog's face. "Stop this, I said! Stop this!"

The werehog, not actually staggering at this attack, plain ignored Chip as his arms began to glow with dark aura. Olimar and Falco gasped after remembering the way Lucario was taken out. "Do you fools want to feel the power of my aura like I did to that doggy?"

By that moment, none of the 2 could manage to say anything as they saw everything around them becoming a blur.

"I'll take that as a yes," the werehog said as his arms glowed dark. "OKAY, FEEL THE POWER OF MY AUR-"

The werehog suddenly stopped as he saw drops of blood coming from the direction where he once was fighting the Smashers. Many drops flew pass around him and behind him as well. The werehog looked extremely confused at this sudden event as he looked at the blood flying above and around him.

"What?" he muttered as he released Olimar and Falco, who crashed on the floor but still were able to look at the event. "What the f(beep) is happening here?"

"...What?" Olimar asked as he coughed a bit with Falco.

"The hell..." Falco managed to say as he looked shocked ay the flying blood.

Chip himself looked somewhat surprised at this before opening his mouth in shock. The imp looked at the direction of the blood with the other 3...

And they found out that the blood was entering Chris's wounds all over his body, slowly refilling the corpse back with all its blood.

"What the heck?" the werehog asked as the Pikmins dropped the body down and ran back to Olimar. "Why is that lifeless thing getting its blood..."

"Eww..." Falco, Olimar, and Chip commented.

Chris's wounds started to recover all the lost blood from every single part that all of it went through. It also got purified as Jaydes said before. The 4 watched (quite disgusted) before the wounds began to close themselves as well as the scars. The clothes that Chris wore also repaired themselves after all the blood managed to get back into his body.

"U-uh..."

Some grunts came from the body, and they all looked back at Chris slowly opening his eyes, feeling the rain falling on him before standing up. The World Traveler shook his head a little to gain his vision.

"...Huh..." The World Traveler slowly opened his eyes and looked around the destroyed area, finding the 4 looking shocked at his bizarre revival. "...Am I...back?"

"..." The Smashers and Chip couldn't say anything after they saw Chris coming back to life. The werehog himself pondered how he got back as his eyes (eye?) were wide open.

"...Chris..." Falco began, still looking shocked. "...What ARE you, exactly?"

"H-huh?" Chris asked.

"H-he means..." Olimar looked around as he thought on something. "H-how did you come back?"

"T-the way you came back was...so supernatural..." Chip commented.

"Kid..." the werehog began. "...You're the WEIRDEST person I've ever met before...and also you're WAY TOO bizarre to come back alive like that..."

"..." Chris remembered what Jaydes said. "...W-wait, did my blood come back to me from where it was and you all watched the whole event?"

The 4 nodded.

"...A-and you saw my wounds closing once it got back into me?"

They nodded again.

"...Y-yuck..." Chris felt ill. "I-I can't believe I got revived like that..."

"You tell me," the werehog said, sticking out his tongue in disgust with a frown. "Maybe I shouldn't have killed you just to see you come back to live... Just remembering the way you were somehow revived makes me wanna puke..."

"..." Olimar shook his head. "T-that aside... C-Chris, you're alive!"

Chip and Falco shook their heads to come back to their senses. "Hey, that's right..." Falco said. "You're back again? How did you revive?"

"Oh, oh! Are you a god disguised as a kid?" Chip asked excited. "That'd be so cool!"

"W-what?" Chris asked annoyed. "N-no, I'm not a god OR a kid!"

The werehog watched helplessly as the 3 ran back to Chris. The World Traveler smiled a bit at them as they looked at him.

"Well, isn't that luck or what?" Falco asked as he crossed his arms. "You cheated death, man. That's creepy and at the same time cool."

"I-I didn't cheat death..." Chris said embarrassed. "I-I happened to have one life left to come back, and I used it to return here..."

"A life?" Olimar asked.

"I-it's sort of like what happened in that battle against Mewtwo when he was possessed..." Chris explained. "When I died, I ended up in the Underwhere where I was brought back because I had 2 lives back then an-"

"Wait," Falco interrupted. "You're saying you ended up somewhere else than hell and that you came back because you had lives?"

"Y-yes?"

"Then what Samus did to revive you was useless?" Falco asked.

"What did she do again?"

"Forget it..." Falco said as he put a hand on his forehead. "I can't find any logic behind your revival at all..."

"Thank goodness you came back!" Chip said as he lunged at Chris and hugged his head. "I thought I was going to get a tombstone for you!"

"C-Chip, stop hugging me! I can't see anything!" Chris yelled.

"What a bizarre welcoming..." Olimar sniffed as his Pikmins patted his back. "I-I'm so happy you came back to us..."

"W-will you help me to get Chip off my face?" Chris asked annoyed.

"O-oh, um..." Olimar looked around. "W-wait, weren't we trying to figh-"

Falco and Olimar (with his Pikmins) were quickly pushed away by 2 huge claws that later trapped Chris and Chip between them as their heads stuck out. The claws pulled back to an enraged werehog as he held them up with pure rage building up in himself. "How..." the werehog muttered as he showed his fangs at them. "HOW DID YOU COME BACK?!"

"U-ugh..." Chris and Chip felt that the grip on them was becoming dangerously powerful.

"Kid, you're a real pain in the a(beep) now," the werehog said as both started to gasp for breath. "I was sure I killed you for good, but nooooooo, you came back in a disgusting way just to annoy me even more than before, huh, huh, huh?!"

"Y-you're...insane..." Chris muttered weakly. "I...I...I came back to...get my...revenge...for killing me..."

"REVENGE?!" the werehog mocked as he pulled them in front of his furious face, giving them a death glare that made Chris shake with fear. "Ha, was that supposed to be a joke, kid? You're very good at joking, did you know that?!"

"N-no..." Chris shook with fear as the werehog forced him to directly at his glare. Even Chip tried to look away, but he was forced to stare at the werehog. "I...I was sure I was going to get back at you for everything you did to us..."

The werehog narrowed his eyes.

"...I...I...I...I..." Chris, with his eyes about to close, glared at the werehog. "I'm...going to get my revenge...no matter what you do to me now..."

At that moment, the werehog ignored the footsteps that came from behind, revealing to be every Smasher (that had enough strength, despite the damage inflicted on them). "What is happening?" DK asked.

"What? Chris?" Jigglypuff said as she looked at the 2 people, struggling to get off from the dark claws.

"H-he's alive?" Red asked.

"But how did he..." Yoshi trailed off.

"SHUT UP, ALL OF YOU!" the werehog yelled without turning at them. The beast saw Falco and Olimar from the other side where he was facing, but nevertheless, he kept the strong grip on Chris and Chip. "Don't you DARE interrupt me now or the kid will get himself crushed along with the goofy imp, you hear me?!"

Many of the Smashers gasped at this while Chris tried his best to survive through the fatal move.

"Okay, kid... the werehog muttered angrily. "You better be ready to die again..." His eyes widened as they turned into a wild look. "No matter how many times you keep coming back, I'm going to make you shiver in fear so you get yourself wide open for my claws to rip your heart in a violent and yet very painful way possible..." He showed his fangs fully. "BECAUSE I HATE WHEN MY PREY COMES BACK JUST TO ANNOY ME EVEN MORE!!!"

His arms began to glow dangerously in a dark aura. The Smashers watched helplessly as the claws shone with the dark shadow.

"N-no..." Chris began to sob. "I-I can't die that fast..." he muttered as he looked at Chip. "I-I'm sorry..." he muttered with more sobs. "I don't think...we will survive...anymore..."

Chip began to cry silently as the dark aura covered them.

"...E-everyone..." Chris began. "...P-please...i-if you can defeat him...p-please..." Chris began to cry silently through the rain. "...Don't...forget about me..."

"Chris!" many of them yelled as they stepped forward.

"WHAT DID I TELL YOU?!" the werehog asked as he looked at them with a death glare. "That is it... You broke the rule and the kid and the imp here will pay the consequences..."

"It was useless, still!" Pit yelled. "You were going to kill him off from the beginning even if we didn't move!"

"You're good at reading the future," the werehog said with a chuckle while Chris began to see only darkness gathering on him. "I hope you can see further and guess the cries of agony from this dude..."

The werehog turned to look back at Chris while most of them grunted.

"Well, guess you lost again," the werehog said. "Kid, admit it, you just can't win against me. You're far away from my own league. Everyone here proved to be inferior as well. You're destined to die in utter oblivion in the darkness I'm showing you now... Wait, I'm not showing it to you but either covering you in it."

"U-u-u-ugh..." Chris began to see everything as a blur.

"It's sad you must die again by me," the werehog said. "Well, sad for these imbeciles anyway. That reminds me, did you have fun with that hedgehog?"

"..." Chris couldn't respond.

"That dude is forever lost inside my mind," DSS said. "It's a shame you didn't help him with this fight. I'm sure I wouldn't be here if you figured out that he was hiding me from all of you, but the fool wanted to hide myself so nobody would stop him from solving his problem himself. His ego made him get lost within me, and now this happened." He smirked at Chris. "Okay, enough talking and more deaths, please."

The Smashers saw as the darkness was about to cover the World Traveler and the imp.

"A little more..." the werehog muttered. "I'm enjoying this very much now. What about you? Are ya enjoyin' it as well?"

No response.

"It's bad not to respond," the werehog said before wicked look appeared on his face. "BAD CHILDREN NEED TO BE TAUGHT A LESSON THROUGH PUNISHMENT FOR BEHAVING BAD! DIE!!!"

"NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" Chris yelled loudly.

It was futile...

The World Traveler thought that he was going to get his revenge as soon as he came back from the death. He knew he was going to win...

But as soon as he came back, he was going to be killed in front of everyone's eyes...

...Not everyone...

Chris remembered that some of the others weren't there...

Especially him...

The one he thought was going to protect him at all times no matter what happened. Chris could only cry at the image of his only personal guardian that was taken out so he wouldn't save Chris from his kidnapping and murder.

...Death was just the only obliged path to escape from the werehog...

The World Traveler felt weak and useless once the darkness covered him. He hated and feared darkness so much that ge began to cry. He didn't want to die, but rather keep living to enjoy his life...

...But his life was going to end...

The World Traveler only heard yells, and he felt internal earthquakes that shook his body before stopping. Rain fell down on him as he couldn't see anything. He later felt that he fell somewhere after feeling those quakes shaking him.

"(I'm...dead again...)" Chris muttered in his mind. "(...I couldn't feel the absolute pain...which is good because I didn't want them to see me cry...and...above else...)" He sobbed. "(He didn't see me cry or die... He wouldn't get over my death and he would be heartbroken as well...)"

Chris cried silently in the darkness.

"(Please...)" he muttered. "(...Keep living without me... I'll be fine...somewhere else far away from you all... Dad... Mom... I hope you smile once you get back at home...because I won't be there to see you 2 again... At least I want you to be happy in home before knowing that I died in world I wanted to explore with everyone...)"

He felt his tears were disappearing into nothingness.

"(...Darkness as I expected...)" Chris said. "(...It's keeping me from opening my eyes to see where my tears are going... So this is where you end when you die...)"

Chris chuckled.

"(And yet...)" Chris said as his voice echoed. "(...I feel rather happy for being here...)" He laughed a bit. "(...Come to think it...)" He chuckled. "(...This feeling...I'm feeling right now...it's so familiar and yet...)"

Chrs started to laugh.

"(...Yet I...)" He laughed even more. "(...Yet I think it's way too familiar...)" He laughed louder. "(W-wait, this feeling is not what I thought it would feel like when I died...)"

The World Traveler smiled through his laughs.

"(W-wait...)" Chris said. "(T-this isn't just a feeling...)" he said as he shed tears which were quickly taken away into nothingness. "(...I can feel this very well and...)" he went on. "(...And I can tell very well that this is not how I was supposed to feel...because...)"

Chris realized it...

"(...I can tell this isn't what I was supposed to feel because...)" Chris chuckled more. "(...Because I know I haven't died yet!)"

The World Traveler opened his eyes before something rubbed them with care. Chris started to laugh louder in utter happiness as he was forced to laugh through the rain. He couldn't see what prevented him from crying, but he kept trying to open his eyes before something rubbed his eyelids. That something was also taking the tears away.

Chris, while laughing, put a hand in front of him to stop whatever was keeping him from shedding tears. Once nothing else came, he removed his hand...

...And saw someone he quickly smiled at...

"...LUCARIO!" Chris yelled extremely happy.

"Chris, you're alive..." Lucario said with a small smile. "You're alive, Chris..."

"Lucario!" Chris noticed that the Aura Pok?mon was holding him on his arms. The World Traveler didn't wait to hug Lucario with some chuckles before Lucario's tail wagged a little.

"I didn't forget you, Chris..." Lucario said as he hugged his trainer tightly. "I came here as soon as I woke up..."

"Y-you're here? W-what just happened?"

Chris looked around, and he found the werehog knocked on the crumbles. The World Traveler also found all the Smashers (even Luigi, Peach, and Mewtwo) looking at him with some smiling, some grinning, and some...looking away (like Snake, Wolf, and Meta Knight).

"Allow me to explain," Mewtwo began.

Flashback

The Smashers saw as the werehog laughed maniacally at the darkness that shrouded Chris. They all grunted and glared at the werehog as they tried to think of something.

However...

"LEAVE HIM ALONE!!!"

All the Smashers looked around the field to find the enraged, echoing voice that appeared out of nowhere. The werehog stopped laughing once he managed to hear the demand.

Then, out of nowhere, a swift, glowing fist impacted right on the right side of his face, making his pupils shrink in surprise before he let go of Chris and Chip as he was sent rolling into the crumbles, making a long trail that left a big mark of his reckless rolling before he stopped some feet away from them.

The Smashers looked back at the source of the fist where it was joined with another hand that caught Chris on them.

Not only that, but they also saw Mewtwo teleporting close to them with Peach and Luigi.

"...No way..." Pikachu muttered.

"...I...made it in time..."

The Smashers found Lucario, looking down at his trainer before he spotted some tears leaking out from his eyes. The Aura Pok?mon looked worried before he lowered his face to lick the tears away as he looked happy. This action made the World Traveler chuckle before laughing loudly.

End of flashback

"Lucario managed to wake up after that attack," Mewtwo explained. "Once he came back to his senses, he used Extremespeed to arrive at the battle just in time before you were going to be killed again."

"Then," Peach continued. "Luigi and I grew worried of this so I asked Mewtwo to come here by teleporting." She smiled happily. "I wanted to see you again as soon as Lucario went to rescue you."

"A-and I realized..." Luigi began. "T-that I wanted to fight as well..."

"Unfortunately," Mewtwo began as the Smashers looked at the werehog. "This battle hasn't ended up yet."

They saw as the werehog grunted in utter rage while he stood up, showing his bare fangs in anger before he glared at them all. "Who was the fool who just threw a fist at me..." he asked darkly. "ANSWER ME!"

"It was me," Lucario said with a glare. "Do you have a problem with it? You were going to kill my trainer, and I did the only good and logical thing to stop you from doing such a thing...that was punch you."

"You..." the werehog muttered in anger as Lucario put Chris down. "...You stopped me...from playing with the kid..."

"Knock it off!" yelled Chip as he appeared besides Chris. "You sarcastic nature is so old now! We're sick of it and YOU as well!"

"What? You trying to fight me?"

"N-no..." Chip gulped before he glared at him. "B-but they can!"

"Yeah, drop all the fighting on us, will you?" Roy asked in annoyance.

Chris saw as the Smashers formed a long line in fronf of him as they face the werehog. Chip, however, was out from that line. "W-what are you all doing?" Chris asked.

"Isn't it obvious, kid?" Wolf asked without turning at him. "We're going to stop that monster from landing another hit on you."

"A-and you agreed to protect me?"

"Hey, I'm doing this because he forced me to stay close to femboy here."

Marth rolled his eyes at this comment.

"Just sit back and relax," C. Falcon said. "We're going to get that revenge for you instead."

"Think of it as a birthday gift that came from all of us," Samus said as she prepared her Arm Cannon. "He won't mess you more than he did."

"Aww, you guys are more determined to fight me?" the werehog asked with a chuckle. "You gotta be joking, or you're being plain stupid." He glared at them. "If you wanna die so badly, you should have asked me from the beginning."

The Smashers glared back at him.

"I-I'm going to do it now..." Luigi muttered with a gulp. "I-I'm going to prote-"

"NO!"

The Smashers blinked in confusion after they heard Chris yelling loudly. They all turned around to see the World Traveler getting up as he looked serious at the werehog.

"I'm sorry, but this has gone far enough to piss me off to the extreme," Chris said as he walked forward, Chip looking back and forth between them and him before following. "I'm not going to run away from that bastard."

"But Chris..." Lucario muttered as the World Traveler didn't look at him and passes right at his side, stopping right in front of the line as he glared at the werehog.

"I'm going to fight," Chris said. "And there's NO darn way you're going to stop me from halting my decision."

The werehog merely laughed a bit at this. "Kid, are you so devoted in killing yourself?"

"No..." Chris said before he smiled at him. "But why are you the one being so devoted to kill yourself instead?" he asked.

"...What..."

"I mean, you're the idiot here for letting yourself get attacked by everyone," Chris explained. "My goodness, you play around with us and yet you don't see you're letting yourself get attacked?"

The werehog blinked at this.

"Everyone here knows you're an ugly, friendless, snotty, poor excuse for a "human" being," Chris said. "But we know you're...just an idiot."

The werehog glared at him as Chris closed his eyes.

"When I died..." Chris muttered. "...I met someone who showed me how pathetic you were..."

"Pathetic, huh..." the werehog said disgusted.

"Yes..." Chris opened his eyes. "He showed me that you have weaknesses."

"I have weaknesses? Oh, please!" the werehog said with a frown. "What, did that person als-"

"He told me that no matter what people do to look strong, they hide their weaknesses to be perfect," Chris said. "I know that we all have weaknesses very well, but when I say "we" I mean you as well."

"I don't have weaknesses..." the werehog muttered in rage. "You can't understand that, can you?"

"I'm pretty sure you have weaknesses despite you being the one not understanding the facts," Chris said. "He argued to me about that as well."

Some of the Smashers smiled a bit at Chris.

"He told me that it's stupid to be scared from you," he went on. "Why would we be scared, especially me? Why was I scared of you? You're not that important."

"You, kid, are so BEGGING TO B-"

"Even so," Chris interrupted. "I suppressed my fears against you because...Cloud Strife showed me to be strong..."

Lucario gasped. "You...met Cloud?"

"I know," Chris chuckled. "I was so lucky to meet Cloud Strife in person because he died some time after I did. I guess that my death was the only way to meet him in person." Chris looked at the beast. "That aside, he showed me that to defeat you, I needed to build myself with courage."

More of the Smashers smiled a bit at him.

"Long story short, he also told me this..." Chris closed his eyes. "Those who fight further...will always fight on, no matter what the situation is..."

"...And?" the werehog asked.

"...And the situation now is this," Chris said as he opened his eyes. "An idiot who spends his time causing pain and death to anyone he meets out of pleasure; the sickest and stupidest thing to make after doing such horrible things..."

The Smashers saw as Chris changed jobs to the latest one he got: the Beastmaster job.

The World Traveler took out his long whip and let the top lay down on the destroyed floor. "That person is also a beast, or a monster," Chris continued. "And wild beasts are waiting to be tamed." He grabbed his whip with both hands to extend the top and another part in front of him as he put the whip between him and DSS. "You're a monster. Sorry, you need to get tamed sooner or later."

The Smashers joined Chris in the line as they looked back at the werehog with Lucario standing besides him.

"And I know that you can easily be defeated in a small matter of time," Chris said. "If I put my mind into it, you're not that dangerous as you claim to be. Heck, I think I have a very small chance of winning this fight to rescue Sonic from you if I were to fight you alone..."

Chris looked at the Smashers before looking back at the mad werehog.

"...But, if I count everyone to help me to render you useless..." Chris glared at the beast. "Chances are that you will kneel down and obey my orders long before the next day arrives, foolish imbecile..."

"..." The werehog chuckled a bit before he started to laugh madly at this speech. The Smashers glared back at him before he looked at them, shedding some tears. "Talk about corny," he commented. "What, you're going to say you fight for your friends?"

Ike sulked at this.

"No," Chris said. "I fight just for one reason...and that is..." He slammed down the tip of his whip on the floor. "To teach ruthless idiots like you not to mess with anyone as you want."

"Aww, that's sweet," the werehog said with a smile as he grew a claw big. "Here, let me pinch ya for being a good kid..."

The werehog quickly reached for the World Traveler with his dark claw. Chris knew this was a repeat from the scene back at his party. If this was a repeat, he would be kidnapped next to be taken away and later be killed by the werehog in a painful battle.

However, this deja vu had a different outcome as Lucario was stopped from advancing by Chris himself.

The World Traveler quickly knocked back the dark claw by lashing down the whip's tip on the center of the palm.

This swift attack caused internal damage that ran through all the arm, causing the werehog to yell in pain as he retreated his claw back to him. The werehog shook his claw in pain before he noticed a small, red spot on his grey claw's palm. The werehog showed his bare fangs at the spot before quickly glared daggers at Chris. "You... What did YOU do to me?!"

"Let's see..." Chris rubbed his chin. "Since Master Hand told me that my attacks are duplicated against beasts, you ended up getting hurt."

"But that shouldn't have been THAT painful!" the werehog cursed out.

"You forgot something," Chris went on. "We're not dealing with just a wolf here."

"What?"

"We're dealing with a wolf...that IS a hedgehog as well."

"Yeah," Snake began. "You're a werehog due to the fact that you're half hedgehog, half wolf."

"And if we apply logic into the matter," Chris began. "I'm actually hurting both the hedgehog and the wolf in you. Thus, my attack didn't get stronger by 2... Its strength was equal to 4 hits, meaning it got quadruplied." Chris chuckled. "It turns out that the Beastmaster job is your weakness! Can you see it? You DO have a weakness after all!"

"...But didn't he have a weakness to light as well?" Kirby asked. "You said that as well before, didn't you?"

This little recalling made Chris sob in his mind.

"...Kirby..." Chris muttered. "...Don't ruin moment, please..."

Kirby looked down. "S-sorry..."

"...A-anyway," Chris blushed a little. "You have weaknesses as you can see." He smiled afterward. "Since Cloud himself taught me that, now I have an absurd but helpful principle... Everyone who's named Cloud, or at least has Cloud in his or her name or last name is considered awesome."

Figure out for yourself who of all the Smashers grinned and chuckled at this statement.

The werehog showed his bare fangs at them.

"You were owned Pok?mon style," Pikachu said with a grin. "Like the info screen says, "It's super effective!"

Many of them chuckled at this joke, causing the werehog to grunt even more in anger as he became even more furious than before. "SHUT UP!!!" The werehog began to rush directly at Chris.

Final Fantasy VII - Fight On!

Chris stopped laughing as he noticed the werehog rushing directly at him. "EVERYONE, SPREAD OUT!" he yelled out.

Everyone suddenly focused at the werehog, but they looked at Chris. "What? Isn't more effective to give a frontal attack?" Lucario asked.

"Believe me..." Chris said worried. "I don't really have anything in mind to attack back..."

"So was all that speech pure bluffing from you?" Diddy asked.

"...No," Chris said. "I'll try to device every single strategy to stop him from controlling Sonic even further as the battle goes on. Trust me because..." He glared at the incoming beast. "...Those who fight further...will always fight on..."

"Look out!" Squirtle yelled.

"SPREAD OUT!" Chris yelled as they all spread around the field while Chris himself dodged a ramming attack from the werehog. The beast grunted at his failed attempt to hurt Chris before he quickly grabbed the World Traveler with a big dark claw. "Ugh..."

"THAT'S IT!" the werehog yelled as he smirked wickedly at Chris. "You're mine, you're mine, YOU'RE MINE! MWAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"Lucario!" Chris yelled before the grip could crush him. "Combine Extremespeed with Force Palm!"

Lucario quickly appeared from behind the werehog to slam a swift Force Palm that cause the beast to be pushed some feet away, releasing Chris from his grip as he landed on the crumbles.

The World Traveler turned around to see the wild beast getting up before charging at him. "(So he's focused only in killing me...)" Chris thought. "(Good. I'll be the decoy to take him around.) Lucario, wait for further orders and don't do anything until I tell you!"

"What?" Lucario asked.

"Just believe in me!" Chris yelled before he began to run away from the werehog. "You'll have a much more important role in this fight. Remain there unless I'm in utter trouble or when order you to attack!"

Lucario dodged a slash attack from the incoming werehog before the beast himself went rushing at Chris while slamming down his big dark claws on the floor, destroying the crumbles to nothing.

"NOW!" The World Traveler stopped running before turning back to rush towards the werehog. Chris moved his whip behind his shoulder before lashing it sideways across the beast's face, causing the werehog to back away in pain. "While he's stunned, Meta Knight, come over to him and slash him across the same spot I just hit!"

The masked knight came right besides Chris and dashed to the werehog with Galaxia trailing off on the crumbles before it was raised upwards to the same spot that Chris hit with his whip. The werehog yelled in pain as the wound got itself worse, causing blood to stroll down.

"Is this all?" Meta Knight asked as he looked at Chris.

"Can you grab him to slam him down on the floor?"

Meta Knight nodded before he grabbed the beast by the throat, raising him at insane heights into the clouds far above.

"Kirby, where are you?!" Chris called out for the puffball.

The Star Warrior ran to him and looked up.

"Quick! Go over the spot where Meta Knight grabbed him and grab him to take him up again once he collides into the floor!"

Kirby made a serious face before running over to where Meta Knight raised the beast. Once he stopped right on the spot, Meta Knight came back, crashing the werehog's head into the crumbles before Kirby grabbed him and did the same as Meta Knight did.

"Now I see..." Meta Knight realized. "If we keep pulling him to the sky to later make him crash, he won't have any means to escape the attack."

Kirby came back to crash the werehog once more into the crumbles before Meta Knight grabbed him to pull him upwards and crash him down even deeper. Kirby, then, grabbed the beast and repeated the process as well.

"UGH!" the werehog grunted continuously as he was sent upwards before crashing down on the floor. Around 11 times later, the werehog punched Kirby away and barely slashed Meta Knight, who stepped aside to evade the attack.

Chris saw as the werehog continued his chase on him as he didn't care about Meta Knight or Kirby. The World Traveler turned around to run away from the faster beast who began to catch up quickly to him.

"YOU'RE MINE!" the werehog yelled as he raised his claws once he leaped at Chris.

"Link, Toon Link, fire arrows at will!"

The 2 swordsmen were spotted some fet away from Chris, and both took out their bows and arrows to aim quickly at the beast's stomach. Both shot their arrows as quickly as they could to stab the beast's stomach, making him twitch in pain before he fell down on the floor. The werehog took the arrows out before chasing Chris again.

However, this little attack was to buy Chris some time.

Instantly, the werehog was slashed (and stunned for a moment) from behind by 2 illusions that revealed to be Fox and Falco. Both turned around to see C. Falcon using Raptor Boost from behind the beast to uppercut the werehog upwards with fire. Once the werehog was sent upwards, the World Traveler ran back to him to wrap his long whip on the beast's feet before pulling it down (with the help of DK) to the crumbles along with the werehog. The beast yelled in pain once he crashed right into the floor, but later slammed both sides of the floor to stand up and rush at Chris.

"What do I do?" DK asked as he put his arms in front of him.

"Wait, I think you can do more than that," Chris said as the werehog leaped at them. "DK, block him off from attacking me!"

DK nodded and sidestepped in front of Chris stop the werehog's claws from slamming down on the tamer. DK grunted a little in pain as the claws' nails were trying to dig into his fur and skin.

"Get away, get away, GET AWAY!" the werehog demanded to the kong. "SUFFER PAIN!!!"

"Red!" Chris yelled. "Tell Ivysaur to pull him off from DK!"

"R-right! Ivysaur, use Vine Whip!" Red ordered.

The Seed Pok?mon glared at the beast from his position besides Red before he shot 2 long vines from underneath the flower's bulb, wrapping both of them around the werehog.

The werehog, noticing this, growled at his new target before pushing himself away from DK to land on the street. "You can't force me to get pulled!" he yelled before grabbing both vines with a smirk. "I can use 'em against you instead!"

"True enough," Red said before he grinned a little bit. "But can you handle another one?"

"What?"

The werehog's eyes widened as a tongue wrapped itself underneath his arms, causing the beast to growl angrily at this before looking back to Yoshi, who was glaring at him while he had his tongue wrapped around him.

"Okay, you want your little tongue to get hurt again?" the werehog asked before sharpening his claws. "I'll do it, but I'll cut them up for real this time!"

"Squirtle, use Water Gun!"

DSS gasped before he turned around, accidentally letting a stream of water strike his eyes so he wouldn't see C. Falcon rushing at his side. The captain pulled back his red glowing fist before unleashing a quick Falcon Punch with a fire eagle that severely burned the beast, making him yell in pain.

The vines and the tongue left him alone before he charged right after Chris.

"(It's clear he wants to kill me more than anyone here,)" Chris thought. "(He ignores them unless they keep him away from me.)"

"Hey, Mr. Tamer!" the werehog yelled as a wicked smile appeared on him. "Guess what I have right here for you!" The beast stopped and sent a huge dark fist at Chris, followed up by a howl that let dark waves spread towards Chris.

"He can do that?!" Chris asked surprised before he turned around to run away from the fist and the waves. "PIT, USE YOUR MIRROR!"

Chris looked around.

"Pit?!"

"I'm right here! Don't stop running!" Pit yelled as he appeared from Chris's direction, stepped behind him, and took out his Mirror Shield that he held with a tight grip as the fist collided into it as well as the dark waves. The dark waves themselves were reflected back at the fist, and they caused severa damage once they passed through it. The beast screamed in pain before pulling back his fist to him, blowing air out on his damaged claw to make the pain go away.

"Good..." Chris sighed to Pit. "Thank you..."

"Are we still done yet?" Pit asked as he looked back at werehog.

"No, not yet," Chris said. "But if we keep going like this, we could still win soon."

Pit gasped once a big dark claw grabbed the beastmaster and pulled him all the way back to the werehog. Without stopping, the werehog applied a sudden but fatal pressure on his grip, making Chris yell in pain.

"Die, die, DIE, DIE, DIE!!!" the werehog ordered as Chris yelled loudly.

The werehog was grabbed by his throat from behind. Snake grunted as he tried to choke the beast with his arms, releasing Chris from the grip before he slowly stood up, shook his head, and ran away from there. "You better stay quiet if you value your life..." Snake muttered through gritted teeth as the werehog flailed his legs and claws like a wild beast. "Ugh..."

"AWAY!" the werehog yelled as he pushed Snake away with his sharp feet by pushing them to his stomach. The werehog landed back on the floor before he spotted Chris running away. "Hey, get back here, you little twerp!" he demanded before chasing the World Traveler.

"(Pikachu, Pichu, get prepared...)" Chris thought. "(He's going to pass over you in some seconds...)"

The werehog slowly catch up with the beastmaster. Chris looked back and snapped his fingers.

2 thunders fell down from the clouds, stricking down the werehog as the attack made him yell in pain. DSS put a hand on his forehead before he shook it. However, even 2 more thunders fell down him once more, making him yell louder.

Underneath the crumbles, there were Pikachu and Pichu hiding to call down multiple Thunders on the clueless werehog. Both chuckled at each other before they called 2 more thunders to impact down on the beast.

However, the werehog sniffed a little bit accident and spotted 2 unusual odors that came out from below him. The werehog quickly dug his claws down to pull the Pok?mon before slamming them back on the floor. Pikachu and Pichu bounced painfully on it before the werehog pulled back both fists and punched them hard to send them away by many feet away.

"Pikachu! Pichu!" Chris yelled as he saw both rolling on what looked to be a portion of the destroyed city. The World noticed that they were about to reach the other buildings and normal streets in a bit.

"Don't cry, please," the werehog called over from his spot. "You can join them in hell."

"They're not death!" Chris yelled as he prepared his whip. "Now, come over here and let me whip you."

"Like I'm going to fall for that," the werehog said.

"Okay," Chris said as he closed his eyes. "I hope you don't mind the 6 people on your back."

"What?"

The werehog looked behind on his back to spot 2 Red Pikmins, 2 Blue Pikmins, and 1 White Pikmin before they all banged on his back. Since there was a White Pikmin, it spew poison out with every hit he did on the werehog, causing him to twitch uncontrollably as Olimar was seen nearby with his Purple Pikmin.

[DededeCloneChris]

"Olimar, can you use that Pikmin to hit him while he tries to shake them off?" Chris asked.

Olimar looked worried at his Purple Pikmin.

"Please! Do you want to die, then?"

"...No!" Olimar yelled before he grabbed the Purple Pikmin's leaf (hiding a small sniff) before running at the werehog. The captain then positioned himself in front of him before using the same Pikmin as some sort of heavy weapon that he swung several times on his face. The werehog yelled loudly in pain as the Pikmins and even Olimar himself attacked from all side. "I-I'm doing it..." Olimar muttered as he kept slapping the werehog's face with his Purple Pikmin. "I-I'm doing it!"

"NO, YOU'RE NOT!" the werehog yelled suddenly before howling dark awaves out to the sky, pushing the 6 Pikmins and Olimar away by the force of the howl (making the Pikmins die easily).

The World Traveler spotted Snake some feet away where he was hiding mines around a certain spot. He later put a small mine between all the others before looking at Chris with a nod. "What is he trying to..." Chris wondered. "Should I lure him there?"

Chris was suddenly pinned down by 2 dark claws on the floor before noticing that the werehog tried to bite his face off in pure anger. The World Traveler screamed in fear for his life before Diddy came from the left side, using Monkey Flip to hung himself on his face before banging his hands hard on his back. The werehog let go of Chris for a moment to try and take Diddy off.

Popo and Nana were seen jumping on each side of the werehog's back before slamming down his hammers one over the other to cause great damage on a single point of the back. The werehog grunted loudly in pain before he extended his claws to both sides and spun to shake the 3 off from him.

"Nuisances..." the werehog muttered annoyed. "STOP ANNOYING ME!!!"

"Marth, Roy, Ike, charge your main attacks all together!" Chris yelled at the 3 swordsmen. "We'll put him at your range to deal massive damage to him!"

"What if we end up depleting our healths?" Ike asked as he looked at Roy.

"Don't worry. Start charging!"

The 3 looked worried before they stood next to each other to charge their main attacks.

The werehog, hearing this, smirked and decided to run after the 3 swordsmen to stop from attacking him.

"Sorry," Chris muttered. "But you just fell right into another trap..."

Samus walked close to him, glowing with a familiar rainbow aura.

"Good thing he didn't notice I activated the Over Limit," Samus said. "But will this be okay?"

"Trust me," Chris said to her. "Your attack won't damage the 3 but the beast. Once your suit falls off, prepare to do something else I have in mind. Now, shoot!"

The bounty hunter nodded and released a huge stream of energy our from her cannon. The beam slowly grew in size before it cleaned its path from the crumble as it reached for the werehog.

However, the werehog noticed their talk as he grinned back at the beam and leaped high up to evade the beam. "HA! I'm not deaf, you idiots!"

"Ness, Lucas, use Meteor Smashes!" Marth yelled from his spot.

The werehog blinked confused before 2 kicks from above impacted down on him to fall down back on the floor, entering inside the beam were he yelled in pain. There were Ness and Lucas above the beam as they had both of their right feet pointing down. Both looked at each other and chuckled at their combined attack before landing close to the beam.

Once the beam disappeared, Samus's Power Suit fell off, and she now wore the Zero Suit.

As for the werehog, the beam pushed him right underneath the 3 swordsmen that later slammed down their fully charged attacks, sending a huge explosion that blasted off the werehog some feet away as he clumsily spun on the air before crashing down on the floor. The werehog opened his eyes in snap before standing up.

"You guys are starting to piss me off so much..." the werehog grumbled.

"Okay, Samus, prepare your whip," Chris said as he looked down at the pieces. "You know where I'm getting at?"

"Totally," Samus said with a nod.

The werehog shook his head before pieces of the Power Suit came at him as they were seen wrapped in the whips of both characters. The werehog gasped before the hard pieces crashed into his face to make him back away in pain before Samus and Chris slammed down on his head 2 more pieces.

"DAMMIT!" the werehog cursed out as a paralyzing shot hit his chest and made him get stunned for a small moment.

"Luigi!" Chris yelled.

The green plumber, with a gulp, ran towards the stunned werehog.

"Mario, assist him!"

The red plumber joined the green plumber by running at his right side. A sense of confidence quickly made Luigi regain his composure before both glared at the paralyzed werehog.

DSS regained his control and growled at the 2 plumbers. "You won't hit me, I'll hit you instead," he said as he opened his dark claws with a smirk. "I can keep fighting you all."

The werehog got interrupted as a Turnip (XP) crashed on the back of his head and fell down to his feet. He panted heavily in anger as he looked behind where Peach (holding another Turnip (O_O)) was glaring at him.

"That was for ruining my party," Peach said. "Chris's party to be exact."

"Aww, and you thought a Turnip would stop me from att-" the werehog stopped talking once a flaming point from an uppercut sent him bouncing upwards from the ground as he barely saw Luigi jumping along with him. The green plumber made a bored look before, still with his uppercut intact, rotated down to fall down on the floor.

It was not long before Mario jumped straight to the stunned werehog to slam down a downward fist that served as a Meteor Smash that sent DSS crashing down on the street.

By that time, they were all between a whole destroyed field between the destroyed buildings that remained standing after the attack of Exor.

"(But I have to lure him to where Snake hid the mines,)" Chris said as he looked over to the other side.

"Kid, you want help?"

The deep voice made Chris blink in shock before turning around to find Wolf with crossed arms as he stared at him.

"I'll be the decoy this time," Wolf said as he stepped in front of him. "I saw the crack man hiding those mines within that area over there. I figured out that you want that monster to step there, correct?"

"Will you help, then?"

"Just because he's annoying," Wolf said as he glared at the beast. "The people that piss me off AND attack me only beg to get attacked by me. Be glad you just piss me off."

"..."

"Do you want him to get there or no?"

"There you are!" the werehog called as they looked back at him, rushing towards them. The werehog released dark waves from his mouth that quickly spread all over the place where Wolf and Chris were.

"Kid, quick, step behind me," Wolf said.

"W-why?"

"Do it!" Wolf yelled angrily.

Chris quickly hid behind Wolf's back before the lupine activated his Reflector, shielding him and Chris from getting attacked by that waves that were tkane back at DSS. However, the beast jumped high over the waves while leaping towards the 2, extending his dark claws to crush them both.

"2 little birds with 2 claws!" the werehog joked. "Or should I say 2 little birds with joined claws?" he asked as he joined his claws together to prepare them to slam them down on the 2.

"What now, kid?" Wolf asked as he looked over his right shoulder to Chris.

At that moment, the werehog's chest was pinched by several kunais that made him grunt in pain and shrink his claws to their normal size. This attack let Wolf and Chris to escape by running to different directions as Sheik ran frm Wolf's direction, holding several kunais hidden between her fingers.

"Prepare yourself," Sheik muttered as she narrowed her eyes. Once she reached the werehog, she used the tip of the kunais to slash him across his face. DSS yelled out in pain as Sheik ran to his right to land another slash. The Sheikah then came back by running from the other side, still slashing the werehog one more time before tossing all her kunais all over him from the front.

"I HATE YOU!" the werehog declared simply while he covered his face.

Once he removed his claws from his face, Sheik saw that he was starting to bleed. DSS's face shot her with a death glare through the blood that somehow slid across his wild eyes, and over his pupils. The werehog growled menacingly before leaping quickly to Sheik, causing her to be pinned down on the crumbled floor.

Jigglypuff, however, interrupted the werehog from stabbing Sheik with his right claw by using a fully charged Rollout. The werehog tumbled to the right, accidentally letting Sheik flip back to stand up. The Balloon Pok?mon pouted once she landed back on the floor. "I'm important, believe it or not," she said with a small grin to the beast.

"What?" the werehog asked as he stopped tumbling to later glare down at her. "You're a puffball. Chances are that you will scream out your tears and voice."

"Chances are that you're the biggest jerk of the whole place...jerk," she said, trying to find something to yell back at him.

DSS rolled his eyes at this before he raised his claws above her. Jigglypuff closed her eyes and swiftly evaded the crushing claws by gracefully rolling at her right side. The Balloon Pok?mon then charged at the beast to ram her forehead at him.

...

Yes, she rammed her forehead. This attack actually caused the werehog to grunt in pain as he was pushed back a little. Jigglypuff then lunged at his face to use Pound several times to stagger him.

"It's now my time to attack as well," Mewtwo said as he appeared behind Jigglypuff. The Psychic Pok?mon held out his right hand before starting to glow. Jigglypuff, however, didn't stop attacking the werehog as he began to glow as Mewtwo did. The Balloon Pok?mon pushed herself away by using her feet, and push the werehog to the floor, motionless.

"U-ugh..." DSS glared at Mewtwo. "What the hell are you doing to me?!"

"I'm merely attacking you by disabling your body," Mewtwo explained. "Soon enough, I'll send you away...now."

The werehog grunted in pain as he was forced to be thrown to the west were Mewtwo shot several small Shadow Balls that went through the beast. DSS yelled in pain as he was flung back to the destroyed area that he previously demolished by his Final Smash.

"Everyone that can use whips or something of the sort grab him!" Chris ordered.

At this mention, Samus, Yoshi, Sheik, Ivysaur, Link, Toon Link, and Chris himself ran after the werehog. The beast pushed his feet up to flip and stand up straight before putting his fists down. He noticed the 7 running from all directions and towards him.

DSS snickered. "You think I didn't see the man with the crack on his butt hiding those mines behind me?" the werehog asked. "You're not gonna trick me that easily, I'm afraid."

The werehog ran to the opposite direction of the mines and he prepared to let out a powerful howl to spin it around and damage everyone. Once Chris saw the werehog gathering air, he quickly got some way to stop him. "Lucario, use Extremespeed and slam him down!"

The Aura Pok?mon appeared right behind the werehog as he opened his arms wide open to grab him.

"(Nope, can't let you do that sorf of thing to me,)" the werehog thought deviously before he jumped to evade Lucario's grab. The werehog didn't want to talk so he could release his mighty roar down on the Aura Pok?mon to cause massive damage only to him.

But why were the dark waves reflected back as soon as he opened his howling attack?

The werehog screamed in pain as he was pushed further away to the air. Back where Lucario was, there was a yo-yo attached with a familiar Reflector above him as it remained activated due to some PK energy leaking out to activate the device.

Several feet away, Ness and Lucas were holding the string of the yo-yo together while Ness infused PK energy into the yo-yo to see if he could manipulate it to move all the way to Lucario as Lucas infused even more energy into it to make small PK charges hold the Reflector and activate it as he wished. There was a grinning Fox close to them as he was the donor of the Reflector.

"I must say," Fox began. "It was clever of you Ness to use that kind of combined move."

"Just to let you know I'm not a kid who wastes his time in other things than fighting like you do," Ness said before he pulled back the Reflector to them, instantly releasing the Reflector from Lucas's PK energy as it jumped off to Fox, who grabbed it with his right hand.

"Was that supposed to be an insult?"

"Guess."

"Bastard..."

Back with the werehog, a fully charged Aura Sphere exploded right on his back to make him blast up even more before 1 Clawshot, 1 Hookshot, 1 normal whip, 2 vine whips, 1 electric whip, and 1 tongue got all wrapped together around his body that forced him to stand up as he descended on the floor where Lucaio grunted at him and ran away from the whips. The werehog growled angrily at his 7 hunters.

"All right," Chris said as they all held a strong grip on the beast. "Let's all move to that direction where Snake dropped the mines!"

"STOP!" the werehog demanded as he shook his head widly to release himself. Chris seemed to be losing some of his grip, but 2 big hands came from behind him, and he looked over his shoulder to find DK, grinning down at him with a wink.

"DK!" Chris said. "Oh, thank you for helping me to keep him there..."

"Let's do this, shall we?" DK asked.

"Of course. Everyone, run over that point to Snake!"

They all nodded their heads and ran right where Snake was waiting for them. The soldier moved away as the wild werehog (shaking violently) was put over the 6 mines, and a smaller one that was right on the center of all of them.

With a flip of his switch, Snake pressed button while saying, "Now."

A big explosion came from below the beast, causing him to yell loudly in pain as smoke covered the 7 whip users. The 7 (and DK) backstepped to come out from the smoke as all the other Smashers joined them, forming a big circle around the smoke while the werehog screamed loudly in pain.

"Did we do it?" Red asked.

"I don't think so," Chris said. "But...his health is reaching a critical state now. All the attacks that were done during all the fights he was in still are there. He's been holding back the pain by becoming numb to it."

"I'm impressed," Marth said. "We seem to be gaining the upper hand thanks to your quick thinking."

Chris blushed and looked away. "I-I told you I'd get my revenge, right?"

"But don't rest yet," Falco said as he glared at the smoke. "Just a little bit more, and we will all enjoy your birthday party like we planned to do."

As the smoke cleared out, Chip came from behind Chris and tapped his right shoulder. "Chip?" Chris asked. "Where were you?"

"I was watching from far away to keep myself out of your way," Chip said. "I didn't want to see him straight to the face again... I still...fear him..." he sniffed.

"...Don't worry, this battle will end very soon with..." Chris trailed off as he took something out from his back...but looked confused at it. "...Collar?"

Chip looked at a red collar that Chris took out from his back. Once the World Traveler looked more behind his back, he took a small band that also looked like a collar. "What's that?" Chip asked. "2 collars?"

"Collars?" Chris said confused as he looked at both items. "For what are these?"

"Those collars are special," Kawashima was heard saying. "They are some of the many items that beastmasters use to tame monsters. You see the big collar? You have to place it on Sonic so you gain control of him."

"Wait, what?" Chris asked. "These items didn't even appear as skills for beastmasters...and you're saying that with these I can stop Sonic?"

"No," he said. "They can restraint that evil soul from controlling over his body. The big collar is a special collar that will use a magical effect once you put him on his throat. The smaller collar, however, works as an accessory that lets anyone control the beast as long as he or she puts the collar on the wrist. Both collars need to be used right after you put the big collar on him," he explained. "Have you or someone equip the small collar so the evil soul within him is kept at bay."

"And I could have defeated him with these items a long time ago?"

"No," Kawashima said again. "You need to weaken him to the point where you think he's weak enough to control him. You could have used the ability "Control - Wolf" to see if you gained mental control and use him as a weapon. The collars are more effective, though."

"Then..." Chris looked serious at the items. "I'll stop him once for all with these...dog collars..."

"The smoke is clearing out!" yelled Peach.

They all focused their views back at the smoke...but something seemed wrong...

As the rain fell through, they noticed that the smoke itself was pushed out by a strong howl. They all covered their faces from the smoke that spread around and vanished after floating up.

And for Chris's horror...

They all found the werehog glowing with the rainbow aura of the Over Limit. The beast had his fangs wide open to the clouds before he lowered his furious face and growled loudly. "YOU GUYS ARE SO DEAD..." he declared as dark energy began to circulate around his whole body. "AND IT'S TIME TO END THIS FOOLISHNESS!!!"

All the Smashers gasped once they were all crushed by dark claws that instantly tossed them all above to the air. A few seconds later, at a slower pace, the werehog was moving insanely fast as he extended his claws at everyone, crusing them with killer grips before tossing them all up. Chip gasped once he found himself being the only one left on the ground as everyone else yelled in pain from above the werehog.

While the rain fell, all the Smashers were forced to spin at different directions. The werehog, smirking evilly, prepared to release a furious assault of punches, slashes, and finally, a destructive roar that could eradicate everything in sight.

Chris, being the one who did all the tactics, closed his eyes for the imminent end...

He looked around, finding many of them trying to flip to regain their composure, but it was futile since the Final Smash obliged them to stop moving. The problem further grew more problematic as they all were crushed in half a second, all at the same time.

?(There has to be a way!)? Chris thought as they slowed down their ascend to the air. ?(Something can be done to stop him from killing all of us!)? he thought in panic.

And for his surprise, there was someone there who wasn't taken as all of them did...

Chris blinked in shock before he managed to turn his head around to face the empty spot where the werehog gave him an evilly smirk...

...But behind him, there was a terrified Chip (biting his relative small nails)...with the 2 collars that Chris accidentally dropped.

It was obvious.

?CHIP!? Chris yelled as they stopped ascending. ?PUT THAT COLLAR ON HIM!?

?W-what?? Chip asked as he glanced down to find the 2 collars. ?T-these??

?HURRY UP OR WE'LL DIE!?

?I-I dunno if I can do this!? Chip yelled as the werehog didn't lose his sight from all his prey. ?W-what if he ends up hurting me??

?WE'RE ALL GOING TO END UP GETTING HURT IF YOU DON'T HURRY!? Chris yelled as they began to descend slowly. ?HURRY, CHIP! I WANT TO KEEP ON LIVING AFTER THIS!!!?

The imp shook with fear as he looked at the werehog. He looked back at forth between the items and the beast before focusing his view at all the Smashers.

Then, he realized...

?(Those who fight further...will always fight on...no matter what the situation is...)? Chip recalled in his mind. ?...I...I...I...? Chip gulped before he glared at the beast, took the big collar, and flew after him. ?I WON'T LET YOU DO THIS!!! I HAD ENOUGH OF YOUR FACE!!!?

?...Huh?!? The werehog, about to send a flurry of punches and slashes, turned around to find Chip flying fast at him with the collar. ?What the hell do you think you're doing, idiot?! Begone!?

?NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!? responded Chip as he held up the collar on top of him.

The werehog noticed the collar and looked confused. ?A dog's collar??

?HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-YIAH!!!? Chip yelled loudly as he slammed down the collar (or actually slid it behind the werehog's long quills) quickly enough to then make it reach the werehog's throat.

Something hit the beast in his mind as his pupils shrunk...

DSS started to twitch a little, letting all the Smashers fall down.

?...Wait... I....can move again!? announced C. Falcon as he managed to flip to regain his control.

Everyone else pretty soon followed by turning or flipping before landing back on the street's empty space. They all quickly glared at the beast...

But something seemed wrong with him as Chip remained staring down at him.

The werehog grabbed his head in pain before he knelt down on the floor. He lowered his head as he grunted angrily in pain, making everyone look confused at this exhibition of pain.

?Is that a dog's collar?? Ness asked, pointing at the collar around the werehog's neck.

?Is it working?? Chris asked, panting heavily.

?U-ugh...? the werehog grunted. ?W-what the hell is this thing?!? he demanded for an answer as he tried to take the collar off.

They all saw as the collar itself beginning to shrink so it would became impossible to remove from the throat. Not even the werehog's claws were strong enough to rip it apart before he howled in pain to the sky. The Smashers, however, remained in their places while the werehog slammed his fists down on the floor.

?WHAT IS HAPPENING?!? he demanded to them. ?T-THAT BASTARD IS COMING BACK TO HIS SENSES!?

?What?? Chris asked.

?T-that idiot is...awakening again...? the werehog muttered in pain as he clutched his claws on his face. ?ARGH! T-THIS STUPID COLLAR MUST BE THE REASON!!!?

?(GET THE HELL OUT OF ME, FREAK!)? yelled a voice that somehow was able to yell loudly enough for the Smashers to hear. ?(DAMN YOU, STOP USING MY BODY AND GET OUT!!!)?

?That voice?? Chris trailed off.

?As I?ve expected,? Kawashima said. ?Sonic?s true self is awakening due to the power of the collar.?

?What?? Chris asked as the werehog howled angrily while holding his head.

?The collar greatly weakened the soul that?s holding Sonic back,? he explained. ?But Sonic?s not strong enough to gain full access of his body.?

?Which means??

?Chris, you have to hurt him even more so Sonic gains control of his body to end this nightmare!?

The World Traveler had to nod quickly before looking at everyone. ?It?s almost over! We have to end this here and now!?

?NO!!!? the werehog yelled as he looked up to him. ?I WON?T LET MYSELF BE DEFEATED LIKE THIS, NEVER!!!?

?Too bad?? Chris said as he held his whip across in front of him. ?It?s time for you to go? Werehog,? Chris began as he raised his whip up. ?BEGONE!!!?

The Smashers saw as Chris began to lash down the tip of the whip hard on the werehog. They all watched as the beast howled in pain with every single hit connecting with anything it touched on him.

?AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!? the werehog yelled as Chris treated him like a wild beast. ?STOP, STOP, STOP, STOP!!! I?M SO GONNA KILL YOU IF YOU DON?T ST-?

?SHUT UP!? Chris yelled loudly as he attacked the beast?s mouth, causing him to yell in pain. ?I?m YOUR owner from this point and onwards, and I ask you to obey my commands!?

?NEVER!? the werehog yelle between hits as he managed to look up at Chris. ?I?won?t?let?myself?be?defeated?like this??

?Everyone, help, please!? Chris yelled as he saw the werehog standing up from his place. ?The ones that can use projectiles shoot him down!?

At this order, Mario, Luigi, Peach, Link, Toon Link, Zelda, Diddy Kong, Fox, Falco, Wolf, Pikachu, Pichu, Mewtwo, Lucario, Ivysaur, Ness, Lucas Samus, and Snake started to fire fireballs, lasers, arrows, bombs, grenades, electric jolts, Shadow Balls, PK Thunders, PK Fires, Razor Leaves, and Aura Spheres right on the beast, causing him to yell loudly in pain as the long-range attack users kept attacking him from all sides, keeping their pace as the werehog began to fall down.

"No, no, no, no, no, no, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO!!!" the werehog yelled as the projectiles connected with each other began to produce a big explosion on his place while Chris kept lashing his whip from far away. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"

And it soon ended...

Music stops

"GEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

The howl of extreme pain made the attackers stop their attacks as they stared at the smoke that came out from all their attacks combined. Through the smoke, Mewtwo managed to notice that the werehog was still standing up...but staring at the rain motionless.

Once it got all cleared out, silence was only joined by the rain's drops making sound as they touched their faces with the field around. A motionless werehog was still staring up without even moving.

Chip flew close to Chris as he kept staring at the beast. Every single Smashers stared at each other while the rain kept falling down.

"...Is it over?" Kirby asked.

"..." Chris only took a step forward.

Before their eyes, the werehog slowly began to fall to the front before he crashed right on the street with claws and arms extended. Chip noticed that there were no pupils in his wild eyes as they used to be as the imp took a closer, but careful look at the werehog.

?...It's...finally over, then??asked DK.

?...?The World Traveler narrowed his eyes as he looked down at the beast.

Now, there were frightened whimpers.

Everyone blinked at these sudden sounds that they looked back at the werehog. They all noticed that his mouth slowly opened to let out whimpers of fear while tears began to stroll down between the eyelids. Chip noticed that the eyes slowly opened to glance up to the World Traveler.

?W-why...? the werehog whimpered. ?Why do you have to be so mean on me??

?...? Chris only kept staring at him with the others.

?I-I just wanted to cause panic and chaos...? DSS whimpered. ?I just wanted to do that to be happy...?

A tight grip was put on the whip.

?I-I don't understand why you have to stop me from being happy...? DSS whimpered more. ?Why were you all so mean to mean??

?What the heck is he talking about now?? Pikachu asked with a glare.

?He was happy several hours ago, enjoying his time as he tried to kill us, and now he asks for forgiveness after he was put in his place?? Roy asked. ?That's pretty pathetic for a guy like you.?

DSS sobbed silently as he slightly punched the floor. ?I don't see what's wrong with what I've been doing all this time... Still, why were so mean to me??

?...Shut up...? Chris muttered as he put a tighter grip on his whip.

?W-what??

?SHUT UP!? Chris yelled as he lashed down his whip on the werehog, causing him to yell in pain as he looked up to him. ?You better start thinking about what's good and what's bad, heartless imbecile!?

DSS looked freaked out while he stared up at both Chris and the whip.

?Can't you tell the difference between good and evil or what?!? Chris asked before hye lashed down his whip harder on his back. ?Thanks to you, the only thing I got back from you was death! Do you think I enjoyed that?! Do you see me happy?!?

?N-no...?

?WELL, START NOTICING, DAMMIT!? Chris yelled loudly as he hit the werehog harder on his back while everyone simply watched as the werehog began to retreat a little bit. ?And because of you, ?I now hate that stupid transformation Sonic had to went through...I detest it...I despise it...I...just...HATE IT!? he yelled loudly before hitting the werehog, causing him to cry silently at his treatment. ?YOU BETTER OBEY WHAT I HAVE TO SAY OR ELSE I'LL TEACH YOU TO BE GOOD IN A VERY PAINFUL WAY!!!?

?B-but...b-b-but...? the werehog whimpered in fear as Chris put his whip in front of his face, crossed.

?Do you really wish to anger more...? Chris muttered as he glared down at him with narrowed eyes. ?Do you really wish it??

?N-n-n-n-n-n-no...? the werehog responded in fear.

?Okay...? Chris said as his whip glowed. ?I'm going to force you to abandon Sonic's body and mind so you can't get in anymore no matter what...?

?NO!? the werehog pleaded for mercy. ?P-please, give me another chance, I beg of you! I-I love to have this body!?

?...I don't give forgiveness to the likes of you...ever...? Chris responded coldly as he closed his eyes before he hit the werehog hard on his back, transmitting the energy from his whip into his own body before the beast's eyes widened. ?O beast that roams nocturnal meadows and searches for unaware prey...?

The others watched as the werehog stared at Chris with a shocked look, the energy slowly fading into him.

?I order you to listen and obey to my orders...? Chris muttered before opening his eyes.

Chip noticed that, once Chris opened his eyes, they had a different look. His eyes had green eyes that had a wild look. The imp looked down where he saw 2 very small fangs sticking out from Chris's lips as the World Traveler stared down at the werehog.

The werehog, once looking up at Chris, let go of his arms before he stood up, claws resting on the floor.

"Now..." Chris began. "You are my servant..."

"I am you servant..." the werehog responded in a monotone voice.

"You shall obey me..."

"I shall obey you..."

"And your first task is to leave Sonic's body by sealing yourself..."

"My first task is to seal myself inside Sonic's body..."

"And once you do, you will never try to come out until I find a way to eradicate your who existence... Do you agree with me?"

The werehog slowly nodded.

"Now..." Chris hit the floor with his whip. "SEAL YOURSELF!!!"

"U-ugh..." the werehog grunted as he began to back away. "No...no...no...NO!!!" He opened his arms to the sky.

"I NEVER TOLD YOU TO DO THAT!!!" Chris yelled enraged.

The werehog instantly gasped and ducked in fear. Everyone in there saw the dark aura that emanated from the werehog's back disappearing into him before DSS fainted and fell on his face. The World Traveler, keeping his wild glare at the beast, remained silent as the beast began to calm down, little by little.

Once the black aura entered inside...it was all over...

"...Phew..." Chris sighed as he dropped to his knees, causing some of the Smashers to run at him. "That...should do it..."

"Wow," Link commented as he looked at the downed beast. "You seriously taught him a lesson for good."

Chris blushed and looked away. "O-oh, please, I wanted to free all my fury on him for doing...you know what..."

"Aww, you look cute even with wild eyes and little fangs," Peach said as she giggled at him.

Chris blinked confused before he touched his fangs. "...Ouch!" he yelped. "F-for being very small, they pinch so hard..."

"Oh, I forgot to mention," Kawashima began. "You take some very small bits of appearance according to the beast you take control over."

"I...see..." Chris said as he licked his index finger.

"Anyway," Mewtwo began as he looked at the beast. "Is it really over? I still can feel that presence inside him."

"As long as Chris puts the small collar on his wrist," Kawashima said. "Since he weakened the beast to the limit, he can put the wrist on, and Sonic will always have control over his body."

"But where is the other collar?" Chris asked as he looked around.

"U-um..." Chip flew to him and showed him his right wrist. "I...kind of put it on..."

"W-what?!" Chris asked in shock as he looked at the collar on Chip's right wrist.

"Oh, no need to panic!" Kawashima yelled. "The collar fits right on Chip's wrist perfectly. Since Chris doesn't necessarily need to be the one to have the collar, Chip can do it just fine. As long as he has the collar on, Sonic won't go out of control by that entity."

"Why does it work like that?" Sheik asked.

"Simply because the collar represents ownership," Kawashima explained. "Chip has it so...he is...technically Sonic's owner...and Sonic is his pet..."

"..." Chip blinked surprised.

"And he can order him to do anything..."

"...So I can like tell him to use the bathroom and he will obey?"

"...Pretty much..."

"...Awesome! I can't wait to..." Chip stopped talking and looked worried at the werehog. "But..."

"I guess you should order him to act like he always does. He should wake up."

?How do I do that??

?You need to look at him, then give him an order. He should obey if you do that.?

?...Okay...? Chip gulped and looked down at the werehog. ?Sonic...I order you to wake up and be yourself again...please...?

?...U-ugh...?

The Smashers blinked in surprise as the beast slowly opened his eyes, stood up with a bored look, shook his head, rubbed his forehead, and looked to them.

?W-what...? the beast began. ?W-what am I doing here?? The beast looked at his claws. ?W-why am I...?

?Hey, wait a minute!? Falco yelled. ?How do we know it's not him??

?What do you mean?? Diddy asked.

?What if he's not Sonic but that evil weirdo trying to sound confused at the whole situation? I'm NOT letting him fool me anymore, oh no.?

Chris looked worried at Sonic, who at that moment looked at him. ?Chris...what just happened?? the beast asked. ?I...I'm afraid I haven't seen nothing after I found out that mysterious guy...?

The World Traveler decided to walk closer to Sonic. Lucario, seeing this, took a step forward as he held out his right hand at Chris. However, Chris turned to him, lowered his hand, and shook his head before walking closer to the beast. The Smashers glared at the beast while Chris knelt down to look at the werehog.

?...Tell me something...? Chris muttered. ?...Are you...really you??

?...I'm me...? the beast said.

The World Traveler began to sob. ?...How do I know that you're the real Sonic??

?Huh??

?I-I mean, I don't know if you're the real Sonic or that stupid entity that...made me hate this idiotic transformation of yours...? Chris's eyes began to fill with tears. ?I hate this transformation so much that I...I...I want to look away from you and forget what I've experienced during this whole nightmare...?

?Wait, what did you suffer?? the werehog asked.

?We...?

The World Traveler explained everything to the werehog.

?...? Chris looked away, hiding a silent sob.

?...Oh man...? the werehog muttered with a frown. ?All this happened because I didn't want to tell anybody about my whole problem...?

?...You're Sonic...right??

?...Yeah,? Sonic said with a nod. ?I'm me, alright.?

?...But why, Sonic? Why?!? Chris yelled at him. ?Why didn't you tell anybody about this before?! Thanks to that, I ended up getting killed by that entity inside you out of pleasure! Why didn't you say anything?!?

?B-because I thought I could do this by my own...? Sonic admitted as he frowned. ?I...thought I could do it alone just fine without anyone... You know me, I like to do things my way...?

?...Sonic...? Chris muttered. ?...You need to change for the better...?

?Change?? Sonic looked at him.

?I know you like to do the things your way, but it's enough already!? Chris yelled. ?You can't socialize with people because you tend to run away from them to enjoy solitude. I...I really hate that of you wholeheartedly!?

?W-what??

?It's the truth... I've been trying to tell you that the first time I knew about you, but I didn't want to because you would have ignored me before running away from me. You ALWAYS have to do that a lot, don't you?!?

The World Traveler began to sob louder.

"T-thanks to that...all of this happened..." Chris responded between sobs. "You...you don't understand the nightmare I went through when you turned into this...this sin of nature itself..."

Sonic looked down in shame.

Chris covered his eyes with his right arm. "Really, Sonic...you need to stop that attitude...or...or everyone around you will pay the consequences...like..." He looked at Sonic with tears falling off his eyes. "...Me, Sonic..."

The werehog kept looking down in shame as Chris sobbed. Lucario walked and knelt down to his trainer and began to rub his back to calm him down during the rain, but it was useless as Chris kept crying silently. Some of the Smashers looked somewhat apologetic at this moment that they closed their eyes.

However, the werehog looked back at Chris, sighed, and began to speak.

"Yeah...you're right..." the werehog replied.

"...What?" Chris asked as he uncovered his face.

"I'm a bastard, I admit it..." Sonic said. "Thanks to my stupid attitude, you ended up getting killed by a nobody inside my mind I wanted to take care of by myself but ultimately lead me to this place and time..." Sonic nodded. "...What I'm trying to say is...sorry for everything, Chris..." The werehog looked at everyone. "And I'm sorry for dragging you all into this. I admit that I was a fool..."

"...Like you always are..." Chris muttered as he looked down.

"...Yeah...pretty much..." Sonic said in shame. "...Please...forgive me, everyone... Nothing of this wouldn't have happened if I did speak up soon..." Sonic looked at him. "Chris, if I knew beforehand that this was going to happen...I would have said something, really, I would have..."

"..."

"..." The werehog sighed after he looked at everyone. "...Sorry for everything...I'm really sorry..."

"..." Chris sobbed silently.

"..."

They all watched as the werehog walked closer to Chris...and gave him a warm hug.

"Please, Chris, stop crying now," Sonic muttered. "Everything is over for now... I'm not going to let that idiot take control of me again...and...I won't let him hurt you again..."

Chris only responded with more sobs.

"...And also..." The werehog looked at everyone while he hugged Chris. "Please, forgive me for what I've been doing without telling you..."

"..." The Smashers looked unsure at Sonic.

The werehog waited for a response; a response that would never come.

"Why isn't anybody saying anything?" Sonic asked.

"See, Sonic?" Chris asked as he stopped sobbing. "You need to socialize with people because they won't talk to you or help you at all."

Sonic noticed the glares of almost half of the Smashers.

"I always like to talk to anyone so they befriend me and help me out with anything," Chris said. "You have some friends because you bothered to talk to them, right?"

"...Yeah..."

"And ever since that, you have been running away from anyone who wanted to talk to you. You just can't do that anymore, Sonic. You have to change for the better or else nobody will like you..."

The werehog remained silent.

"...So what do you choose?" Chris asked. "A life with people who might help you, or a life with people glaring at you for being a...you know..."

"...I..." The werehog slightly pushed Chris away and looked at him. "...I...want to change for a better person..."

"...Are you sure?" Chris asked. "This is a decision you will have to keep in mind at all times."

"...Yeah, I'm sure of it," Sonic said as he looked down at his claws. "Thanks for not doing that, I ended up turning into this abomination that I don't like..." He made his claws fists. "And I don't want to have this cursed transformation for all my life either." Sonic looked determined at him. "Chris, everyone, I want to ask you all for your help. I wanna change to a better person so I don't do things alone anymore... Will you all help me?"

The Smashers remained silent as the rain kept falling.

"..." The werehog lowered his claws and sighed. "...Guess I'll have to socialize with you all slowly because this situation won't be an alibi or something to be soulmates or something."

"It would be for the best," Marth commented with a nod. "This situation won't help you to make friends that fast. If you want to gain our aid, you'll have to start to be a good person."

"Yeah," the werehog said with a nod. "...I'll do it, Chris. I'll change so I can become useful...but...will you promise to me that you will help me to get rid of this werehog thing?"

"...Of course," Chris said with a nod. "I hate it as much as you do, Sonic. I hate to see that devilish glare you have with you right now... It scares me...and I want to make it go away for the rest of your life."

"Wait."

"What?"

"If I go on a rampage again..." The werehog looked at him. "Kill me off, please."

"Why?"

"Because if I get controlled again, that'd mean I'm not strong enough to hold him back anymore. And I don't want to kill you by accident without me knowing it..."

"...It's a promise, Sonic," Chris said with a nod. "I'll keep it in mind forever...for you..."

Sonic grinned. "Thanks, Chris..."

"Well!" Jigglypuff spoke up. "Now that we got over all this nightmare UNFORTUNATELY together, we need something else to get done before the night ends."

"What is that?" Nana asked.

"Oh, right!" Sonic said with some blinks before looking at Chris. The werehog hugged the World Traveler tightly (making Chris gasp for breath) before he stopped.

"Phew..." Chris sighed. "W-what was that hug for?"

"What?" Sonic asked. "I can't give you a hug for your birthday?"

"W-what?"

"Happy birthday, Chris," Sonic said. "Congratulations for turning 17. You deserve it, don't you?"

"...Sonic..." Chris smiled a little and chuckled. "...You remembered, then?"

"Duh!" Sonic said. "Of course I remembered. I managed to hear that from that idiot when he took over my body during the day. You thought I'd forget? Pfft, think again."

"...Thank you!" Chris said as he hugged the werehog tightly. "Sonic, really, thank you so much for remembering my birthday and congratulating me!"

The werehog chuckled and hugged him. "You're welcome."

"U-ugh..." Chris gasped for breath. "Y-your strength really got stronger... I-I can't breathe..."

Lucario gasped and separated both of them in a hurry. "Are you fine?" Lucario asked concerned.

"Y-yes..." Chris gasped for breath. "T-thank you..."

?Whoops,? Sonic said. ?I guess I don't know my own strength anymore. Sorry.?

?Okay, okay, we already fought under the rain today,? Pikachu said before he sneezed. ?Can we, like, return to the mansion??

?Lead the way!? Sonic said.

?Sonic, wait!? Chris yelled.

But once the werehog tried to run...he seemed to be tumbling at the sides as he ran VERY slowly compared to his usual speed.

?H-hey! What's the big idea?!? Sonic asked as he stopped and looked back to Chris...who was glaring at him. ?...Oh god, sorry...?

?...? Chris sighed annoyed. ?Okay, now we know it'll take a long time before you turn into a better person.?

?And as for Sonic's speed,? Kawashima called out. ?Since he got turned himself into that, I'm afraid his speed drastically went down.?

?Oh no...? Sonic muttered.

?But,? the professor went on. ?To make it up, his strength has increased for a good amount. I could say his strength surpasses DK's strength, or it even almost reach Lucario's brute force.?

DK looked away annoyed.

Sonic looked at his claws. ?...Chris...?

?Yes??

?Do I remind you of Knucklehead??

?Because of your strength? I...don't think so...?

Sonic chuckled. ?Well, that's good. At least I have more brains than him, anyway.?

?Can we go back?? Pikachu asked again.

Everyone had to agree as the rain still kept its task during the night. They all began to head south towards the mansion.

?Sonic...? Chip began as he flew close to the werehog.

?Yeah?? Sonic asked. ?...Oh, right... I'm sorry for putting you in all of this, Chip... That bastard obliged you to live with us, and you're going to stay around even more, right??

?I guess so...? Chip said as he looked at the small collar on his wrist.

?Say, why am I wearing this dog's collar, anyway?? Sonic asked as he tried to rip the collar off his neck with his claws.

?Don't!? Chip said, trying to stop one of Sonic's huge claws. ?I-if you rip it apart, that monster inside you will come back to cause more rampage!?

At this mention, Sonic stopped his action on the collar and looked at Chip. ?Then am I supposed to wear this ALL day and night??

?Um...? Chris looked away.

Smash Mansion
Main Lobby

The werehog thought he looked ridiculous with the collar on. No matter what he tried to do, the collar wouldn't come off that easily. Kawashima explained that only Chip and Chris had the advantage to remove the collar whenever they wanted.

But of course, they decided not to, much for Sonic's dismay.

Then again, they didn't want to see HIM anymore...

It seemed that peace returned to the mansion as it was supposed to be. Everyone returned to continue the party that Peach had organized for Chris. Not only all the previous guests were there, but by the time they all returned, it seemed that somehow Agitha managed to slip in when they didn't look.

However, she didn't even run away after seeing Master Hand. Instead, she thought he was a magician's hand that betrayed his owner.

...What kind of belief was that? That was the only question in mind that Link and Zelda had in mind.

The 3 postmen of the office, after knowing what happened, decided to join the party as well (and even more because Quil wanted to see Medli now that he had the chance).

As for Mario's surprise, the Master, Lee, and Chan themselves decided to join the party as well.

?It's quite pleasant to go out from the Dojo once in a while,? Lee commented.

?Yes, indeed,? the Master said with a nod.

?Mario, did you invite them?? Peach asked.

?Well, I figured that we may as well let them here since, you know, they don?t have anything else to do in the Dojo,? Mario explained.

Peach raised a nearby glass of juice and hit it twice with a spoon to call everyone?s attention. ?Okay, everyone, we now have continued our schedule we planned out from the beginning.?

?It was YOUR schedule!? yelled Squirtle yelled from a far away table.

?Whoopsie,? Peach commented. ?Okay, I know it was my own schedule. Anyway, I want everyone to raise your glasses and give your birthday greetings to Chris,? she said as she held out her left hand to Chris, who hopped up a little bit from his chair. ?I want you all to say your lines out loud and at the same time if you would, please.?

?W-what?? Chris asked as he blushed embarrassed. ?O-oh, please, don?t do that. T-that?s going to embarrass me even more than I am now??

?But Chris, you were severely injured by that bastard,? DK commented. ?You should be thankful of what we?re doing for you right now!?

?W-well??

Chris noticed that everyone in there raised their glasses. The World Traveler blinked surprised as even Meta Knight, Mewtwo (using Confusion), Snake, and Wolf raised their cups (although 2 of them were looking away).

?W-wait, are you all going to do it for real?? Chris asked.

?It?s the formal way to celebrate birthday parties,? commented Agitha with a giggle. ?I?m so glad to assist to a party with so many different people. Too bad I don?t have my friends to join in as well??

?Please, don?t?? Zelda muttered disgusted.

Chris spotted that a long, furred arm extended at the top of the ceiling before he heard Sonic cursing. ?Dammit!? Sonic cursed as he pulled back his arm. ?What kind of freaky skill is this? I hate to act like some kinda cartoon character!? he cursed more.

?But Sonic!? Chip called as he was seen floating nearby him.

?What?? Sonic called annoyed. ?Do I look happy to you to be in this?form? I hate it! I can?t even run at my usual speed, but instead, I have to endure being a power-hungry fool like Knucklehead!?

?Sonic, behave yourself!? Chris yelled loudly, causing everyone to look at him surprised.

??Sorry?? Sonic muttered.

"What's with the sudden "parental" attitude?" Ness asked.

"Well, if he wants to change to a better person, then I'll have to look after him," Chris said. "Sonic told me he wanted me to take of him if he ever did something like he did a moment ago."

"You want to change so badly?" Chip asked to Sonic.

"Just because I don't want to drag anyone else in these problems I do by accident," Sonic said. "Anyway, let's continue on," he said as he raised his glass of water with his right claw.

Master Hand sighed. "I know there's going to be something about Sonic's transformation...but for now, I'd like to enjoy a peaceful dinner party without thinking of our problems." He raised a small glass of water. "Ready here."

"W-wait!" Chris interrupted.

"Oh no, we're doing it and you'll like it," Diddy said with a glare. "We want to celebrate instead of having a fight."

"And a 1, and a 2, and a-" Peach was interrupted.

"Wait!" Chris yelled.

"Happy 17th birthday, Chris!" most of the people in the lobby called out before some cheers came from some of them by whistling.

"O-oh, now you're whistling?!" Chris asked as many of them cheered loudly. "H-hey, is anyone listening to me? Hey!"

But nobody listened to him before they all began to give a round of applauses to the World Traveler. Chris even saw Lucario joining them with the applause, making Chris blush embarrassed before he smiled a bit and chuckled heartily.

The party became lively as many of them talked and talked between groups while Chris himself got in one. An eager Peach was always close to him to see if he was enjoying the party.

For her luck, Chris was enjoying it.

The Smashers celebrated the party as the princess had wished. It was a small matter of time before Chris told most of them that his parents were going to visit him after a long time of absence. Most of them wished to meet them, but Chris had to say no because of obvious reasons.

And so, the party went on...

As all the guests left to their respective places (of course, wishing Chris for the best ahead of him), the Master approached to Chris as both were close to the doors.

"So," the Master began. "You have lost the battle against Smithy."

"Yes..." Chris said ashamed. "You were right after all."

"Unfortunately, you had to take a move on by the looks of the situation. It was inevitable to win," the Master said. "But...maybe you should look around more."

"What?"

"There are many ways to become stronger," the Master explained as Lee and Chan walked behind him. "Like for example the village of mages in the forest."

"Village of...mages?"

"A village of mages is hidden within the forest far to the west. I know of such a place because I took a walk one day, and I stumbled upon a mage. The mage I met was friendly enough despite his face not visible through a dark aura underneath his pointed hat."

"Dark aura...mage..."

"There are many people there. You should go and visit that place when you have the time," the Master said before turning his back at Chris. "It's time for us to leave. Be sure to visit our Dojo to train. As for you, happy birthday and good night."

Chris watched as the Master and his disciples walked outside, where they began to walk towards the western forest before disappearing.

The World Traveler blinked and wondered about the village of mages. But for now, he wanted to rest as everyone in there.

And thus, new complications came...

Chip's memory lost...

Sonic's transformation...

And above everything else, the night dwellers...

Were all these 3 connected in some way? Who knew exactly?

For now, only time would respond to these happenings...

TO BE CONTINUED...

...................................................................................................

"Preparations For The Unknown..." a voice said before fading away.

Do you want to save your data?

Yes

Overwrite File?

Yes

Smash Mansion
Chris, Lucario, Mario, Luigi, Peach, Yoshi, Pikachu, Pichu, Jigglypuff, Mewtwo, Red, Squirtle, Ivysaur, Donkey Kong, Diddy Kong, Samus, Kirby, Meta Knight, Link, Zelda, Toon Link, Fox, Falco, Wolf, Captain Falcon, Olimar, Marth, Roy, Ike, Ness, Lucas, Pit, Ice Climbers, Snake, Sonic, Chip

[DededeCloneChris]

Chapter 146: Preparations For The Unknown

Smash Mansion
Lucario's Room

Roughly some hours after the party was over, there were Chris and Lucario laying down on bed as the World Traveler was hugging the Aura Pok?mon who smiled a bit at this.

"Why do you look so happy?" Lucario asked. "Is it because your parents will come?"

"Yes...but because of something else," Chris said as he leaned his head to Lucario's chest and made a happy expression. "I'm happy that you came to rescue me, Lucario."

Lucario blinked for a moment before blushing a little. "I...well...you were in trouble so I had to do it."

"I think that was so heroic of you, Lucario," Chris said as he looked up to him. "If it wasn't for you, I would have been dead for sure..."

Lucario hugged Chris with his right arm. "Please, don't say those things. I don't want to think what would have happened to you."

"Even so," Chris said before smiling a bit. "Thank you so much for saving me, Lucario..."

"You're always welcome," Lucario said as he closed his eyes. "Always welcome..."

Chris stopped hugging Lucario (making him get depressed a little bit) before glacing over a small pile of presents over the corner of the room. "Well, I had my party, we saved Sonic, and everything seems to be fine for now."

"Oh...my present..." Lucario muttered in shame.

"What?" Chris turned to him. "Oh right, you were going to give me a present..."

"I...I'm sorry," Lucario said with a frown. "I didn't have enough time to think about your present from me..."

"It's okay," Chris said, smiling a bit. "You rescued me, so that's my gift."

"No!" Lucario suddenly yelled, making Chris blink in surprise. "I-I'm sorry for yelling, but I refuse to think my present was to save you. I mean, I save you a lot of times already..."

"...Well..." Chris looked away unsure. "...That's true..."

"...Wait," Lucario muttered as he glanced over his left palm that began to emanate a little bit of aura. "Maybe I can show you your gift instead of giving it to you..."

"What do you mean by that?"

"Watch..." Lucario said, closing his eyes as his aura began to cover his whole body. For some reason, Chris's aura began to appear around him as well. "This is something I can only do..."

"W-what are you going to do?" Chris asked worried as his aura manifested.

"Just watch..." Lucario muttered.

The World Traveler watched as his aura rose up from himself while Lucario's aura rose up as well, leaving both of their bodies before both auras got mixed together while floating in the air.

"D-did you just take your aura and mine away?" Chris asked. "I-isn't that dangerous?"

"Not at all," responded Lucario as he focused. "I can't destroy people's auras. Our auras are still within us, and the auras you're seeing now are the same. Since you can see that our auras are in here, there's no need to worry about them vanishing. They exist if we exist, and they won't exist if we don't exist."

"...I...see..." Chris said.

"Now, relax and watch this."

Chris looked back at the cloud of aura that began to split into several long serpents of aura that flew around the room. The World Traveler's eyes widened in surprise as the room shone with the ominous blue glow of the serpents of aura that perfectly floated around in perfect synch.

Lucario smiled a bit as he held out both hands to the serpents flying across the room. One of the serpents floated down to Chris and passed right through his face. The World Traveler, however, felt a warm and happy sensation once the aura crossed through him, making him chuckle heartily.

"Did you feel it?" Lucario asked. "Since our auras were combined to do this, you felt a warm feeling that went through you, right?"

"Yes..." Chris said amazed as the serpents dove down to the floor, spread around the floor, rose up to the walls, reunited at the center of the ceiling, and spread around the room in circles.

"Both of us possess different auras that are perfectly compatible," Lucario explained. "I have a powerful (not that I'm showing off or anything) and everlasting aura while you have an enthusiastic and warm aura." Lucario smiled a little. "Both of our auras like to be around the other so much that they accept each other just fine."

"...Amazing..." Chris said amazed as the auras continued to fly around.

"They accept each other just fine..." Lucario continued smiling. "...Like both of us do..." he muttered with chuckle.

Once all the serpents formed a sphere of aura, it began to compress itself before it burst into many little, glittering sparkles of aura that spread all over the room. Lucario lowered his hands and opened his eyes to see what he just did, looking over to Chris who was utterly amazed at the spheres falling around.

Lucario pulled Chris to him with his right arm, noticing that Chris wasn't even aware of this as he continued to watch the sparkles of blue aura. "Happy birthday, Chris..." Lucario muttered to Chris's left ear.

"...Thank you so much, Lucario..." Chris muttered as the sparkles fell down.

The atmosphere prompted Chris to hug Lucario tightly. Lucario growled happily at this as he laid down his snout above Chris's head, making Chris laugh a little in happiness.

A yawn came from the World Traveler, and he suddenly felt asleep through the majestic event in the room. Lucario, seeing that the spheres continued to rain down, slowly closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep while the sparkles illuminated the whole room.

Both of them felt asleep as the room shone with Chris's favorite color: blue.

The World Traveler couldn't be happier than this...

...

Unfortunately, everything moment always had something unexpected.

It was not long before both began to hear some stomps coming from the hallway. Chris and Lucario woke up and looked around without sitting up.

"What's happening now?" Chris asked.

"I don't know..." Lucario said as he looked around. "Something is coming from the hallway..."

Soon enough, the door slammed open, and from it came a familiar werehog that leaped right straight to the right side of the bed where he grabbed his head in pain and fell down.

"...Sonic?" Chris asked as both he and Lucario sat up.

"H-help..." Sonic muttered in pain. "H-he wants to come back already..."

"Who?"

"HEEEEEEEEEEEEY!!!" Chip called from the hallway before he entered the room and flew besides Sonic. "Y-you gotta help me!"

"W-what's happening now?" Chris asked again.

"W-well, Sonic was sleeping peacefully on the bed while I was sleeping some inches away from him when he suddenly began to scream during plain night..." Chip explained. "He began to yell that he wanted to come back..."

"Who wants to come back?" Lucario asked.

Not sooner he said that, they all saw a blackish aura emanating out from Sonic's back. They all gasped as they quickly recognized the aura as DSS's aura.

However, something was different...

The aura itself began to grow in size before it reached Sonic's usual height. Through the dark aura, someone began to manifest as it took shape. They watched surprised as some white, glaring eyes (eye?) without pupils opened within the dark aura. The image that appeared from the dark aura itself looked exactly like Super Sonic, only it was all black and evil as it stared at them with pure rage.

"YOU MOTHERF(BEEP)R DID THIS TO ME!!!" the aura yelled, pointing an accussing finger to Chris. "SON OF A B(BEEP)H!!!"

"W-what the hell is going on now?!" Chris asked as Lucario growled angrily at the dark aura. "W-what's happening to Sonic?"

"INSOLENT LITTLE FOOL, FORGET ABOUT THIS DIPS(BEEP)T ALREADY!" the aura yelled in fury as it reached for Chris. "COME OVER HERE, LITTLE PIECE OF S(BEEP)T!!!"

The World Traveler gasped and covered himself as the aura quickly reached for him while Chip watched in pure horror as the aura threw fast fists that went through Chris without doing any kind of damage...

...

...Wait, flew through Chris without doing any kind of damage?

The World Traveler, once he stopped trembling, slowly noticed that the dark aura merely passed right through him without doing anything. Chris slowly uncovered his face and found the aura trying to kill him off with fast fists. Chris blinked confused as the aura tried to kill him, but without doing any kind of progress.

Lucario himself stopped growling at the dark aura as he watched this whole event.

Chris turned to Lucario while the aura cursed out loud. "Lucario..." Chris trailed off as a fist passed right through his face. "...Isn't it ironic that I'm afraid of the darkness, yet I don't feel threatened by this...dark aura?"

"..." Lucario just blinked.

"..." Chris turned to the rampaging aura as it tried wildly to kill him. "...Um...what now?"

Chip shook his head and blinked surprised. "Wait, nothing is happening?"

"...Huh?" Sonic managed to get a hold of himself as he looked up to Chris. "Hey, what's happening?"

"U-um..." Chris pointed at the DSS aura. "There's a black aura trying to kill me off above your back..."

To summarize everything, Sonic didn't even feel controlled at all. The werehog himself had another entity that didn't have trouble to manifest himself above his back that was just intangible.

"What the heck is happening to me?" Sonic asked as he looked up to the aura that was trying to punch Chris. "Hey, aren't you the same guy who took over my body?"

"DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, B(BEEP)T!!!" the aura yelled loudly at Chris, ignoring the werehog and anybody else.

"My goodness!" Chip said in horror. "It curses so many bad words in every single sentence it says!"

"...Professor Kawashima..." Chris began as he showed the virtual tutorial at the aura. "Can you...explain this to us?"

In the upper screen of the DS, Kawashima had a virtual sleeping hat over his head as he yawned, looking to the aura that threw a fist to him but went through without doing anything. "...Let's see..." Kawashima said grogily as he tried to focus. "...Hmm...okay...um...yes...okay...alright...wait...oh...I see...so that's it...okay...yes...very well..."

"..." The 4 looked at the screen as the aura STILL tried to harm Chris.

"...Okay, believe it or not, I managed to find an answer to this," Kawashima said before he yawned again. "This dark aura above Sonic's back is Dark Super Sonic's malevolent aura."

"...It is him?" Lucario asked.

"Apparently. It's very obvious that he is the same one inside Sonic's mind and body," Kawashima explained. "It seems he managed to manifest himself by using his dark aura as a way to be visible...but just that," he explained more. "He's actually powerful for being born from those Chaos Emeralds. However, he can't withstand the power of the collar that Sonic is wearing."

"Does that mean he can annoy me to no end whenever he wants to?" Sonic asked as he glared up at the clueless, furious aura.

"Nope." Kawashima shook his head. "No matter how much he tries to try it, he won't never possess you again as long as you have the collar. He just can't fight it back very well."

"H-hey," Chip said with a gulp. "Is there a way to make him go away? I mean, he curses way too many things and he could wake up anybody in here as well..."

"I HAVE YOU NOW, A(BEEP)LE!!!" DSS proclaimed angrily as he didn't even notice that none of his swift fists didn't do any damage to Chris. "MWAHAHAHAHAHAHA! HOW DO YOU FEEL, SON OF A B(BEEP)H?!"

"...Pissed," Chris responded with an annoyed grunt.

"Okay, I think I had enough of his dark fists going right through me," Kawashima said. "There's a way to make this spawn of the devil go away. Chris, you need to hit Sonic with your whip and take over his body."

"W-wait, what?"

"In this special case, if 2 good people take control over a single body from an extra bad person, the good people will eventually calm down DSS," he explained. "Basically, Chris will control Sonic, who will control DSS, who will be knocked out of cold for 2 more entities trying to control the same body."

Chris, annoyed of the DSS, took out his whip from his belt. "Um, Sonic..."

"Go ahead already," Sonic said annoyed. "It's him or me having a peaceful night."

The World Traveler didn't hesitate to hit Sonic's furred forehead with the tip of his whip.

DSS's aura suddenly gasped. "N-NO!" he yelled before he instantly entered inside Sonic's body and disappeared along with the dark aura.

"...That was all?" Chip asked.

"Yes," Kawashima said. "That thing is as good as tamed. Now, go back to sleep for now." The professor yawned. "Active sleep mode, please..."

Chris closed the DS and put it away. "W-well...that's over with," Chris said to Sonic.

"Hey," Sonic began. "I don't think it's safe for me to rest away from you."

"What?"

"Why don't you let me sleep here for the night just to be sure?" Sonic asked. "We don't wanna see that guy ever again, am I right?"

"I had to agree with him..." Lucario said. "That aura was just plain perturbing and annoying."

"C-can I sleep here as well?" Chip asked as he played with his fingers. "I-I don't want to sleep alone..." Chip noticed the sparkles of aura. "Hey, nice background. I like the detail put into this."

Lucario frowned at this comment.

"...Okay, I think it's fine," Chris said as Lucario nodded. "Okay, you can rest on the floor."

Sonic and Chip looked down at the floor. "Are you kidding me?" Sonic asked with a grunt. "I'm not some kind of pet."

"Who's wearing the collar here?"

"Who's being somewhat racist to me here?"

"Who is keeping us from sleeping here?" Lucario asked.

"Who will sleep on the bed here?" Chip suddenly asked.

What Chip asked somewhat made them look at each other...

Some minutes later...

An annoyed Chris with an annoyed Lucario were staring up at the ceiling as a familiar beast rested just below (but above their legs) with big arms spread across the bed. There was a sleeping Chip resting on top of Sonic's chest while both were already sleeping.

"...This sucks..." Chris muttered.

"Likewise here..." Lucario responded mad.

Chris sighed. "Okay... I guess this is only for 1 night. I'm not that mad in reality."

"It's going to get worse," Lucario warned him.

"Why?"

"I have heard from here that Sonic does something when he's sleeping..."

"What is that?"

VERY loud and deep snores began to came from the werehog, making both of them groan silently.

This became even more annoying as Chip himself began to snore loudly, despite him being smaller than any of the 3.

"(I'm sorry,)" Lucario said through telepathy. "(But their snores are so loud to talk directly...)"

"(Let's just try to fall asleep through this whole ordeal...)" Chris said with a sniff.

And both tried their best to sleep during the whole night as the newcomers kept snoring loudly, even managing to make some echoes that utterly bothered both of them.

Main Lobby

The next morning...

"You 2 look very...bad," Master Hand commented.

Chris and Lucario managed to glare at the hand as their eyelids looked purple. Apparently, both of them couldn't even sleep through the whole night thanks to Sonic and Chip.

As for Sonic and Chip, both looked perfectly fine.

Sonic even more, though.

The werehog noticed that he wasn't a werehog anymore. Sonic was back to his usual self as he looked to himself with a satisfied grin. The hedgehog chuckled before he began ro run at his normal speed around the lobby before stopping in front of the hand. "Alright!" Sonic said as he lifted his fists above. "That stupid transformation is gone forever! Yeah!"

"Wait, how do you even know?" Master Hand asked.

"Do you see fur on me?"

"Only the blue fur I THINK it's fur, or it could be blue skin actually."

Sonic rolled his eyes. "Whatever. Thing is, I'm back to be a super fast hedgehog!"

"B-but we don't know if you're going to keep transforming!" Chris said. "I think you need to keep wearing that colla-Sonic, what are you doing?!"

Sonic was trying to take off the relatively small collar from his throat. "U-ugh! I can't take this off from me..."

"Don't!" Chris and Chip yelled.

"You just can't throw that away!" Chip suggested him. "You should continue to wear it to be sure of it!"

"Screw that!" Sonic said. "I'm not wearing this for any longer. Screw this crap! I don't need it anymore!"

But the hedgehog's collar, no matter how much he tried, wouldn't come off unless Chip or Chris would remove it for him.

Of course, that was out of the question.

"H-hey, help me here..." Sonic said as he tried to pull the collar off with his feet on while sitting down on the floor.

"...No way!" Chris yelled down at him. "We don't know if you're going to keep transforming! For the last time, just listen to us!"

"I think I'm perfectly fine now!" Sonic yelled to Chris as the hedgehog tried to take off the collar. "Help me here!"

"...Do you want to let someone else kill me so badly then?!"

Sonic, once he heard that yell, stopped his action before Chris began to sob.

"I-I can't believe you..." Chris muttered. "I-I can't believe you don't care about what happens to me, Sonic..." He began to sob. "I-I thought you wanted to change, Sonic...but I guess that was just a lie..."

"...Hey..." Sonic looked ashamed as he looked up to Chris. "Please...I'm sorry... I-I didn't want to make you cry..."

"H-how can I know you're saying the truth?" Chris asked as some tears strolled down his cheeks.

Sonic closed his eyes and stood up. "...I won't take the collar off if that's going to prevent someone else from killing you, Chris..." Sonic looked away. "...Sorry for acting like that again..."

"...J-just promise me you're not going to do this anymore..." Chris said as he cleared his tears. "I-I mean, I'd feel so betrayed after all we went through yesterday..."

"...Yeah, sorry..." Sonic said. "...But this collar..."

"Sorry, but you'll have to keep wearing it until we find a way to cure you..."

"...I'm fine with that," Sonic said with a nod. "For now, let's see what else comes up."

"And that else I have it with me," Master Hand said. "I have an assignment for you all."

"An assignment?" Lucario asked.

"Yes. I want you all to investigate a village that I just heard from Parakarry yesterday during the party," the hand explained. "I asked him and the postmen that it seemed kind of weird that they only delivered mail to us. Then, Parakarry told me that there were several places around here that have different people in them. He said to me that he needed to deliver some mail at the village with the "funny-looking people that wear costumes" today."

"Oh! Oh!" Chip raised his hand. "Does that mean I'm part of the team?!"

"W-what?" Master Hand asked. "You're part of the team? Pfft, you wish."

"Hey!" Chip glared at him. "I helped you all during the fight of yesterday. I think I proved myself to be useful here."

"Well, that's true..." Chris said. "I mean, he's wearing the collar that prevents DSS from taking over Sonic's mind."

"...Oh my god, I'm going to hate this... I hate to drag other people in our affairs like we did with Geno, Twink, and Mallow..." Master Hand. "...Okay, Chip. If you want to be utterly surprised and shocked to what we do here, you're in..."

"Hurray!"

"But I don't give life insurances to people like you, though," the hand said. "I only give them to the Smashers here."

"Do you even do that?" Lucario asked.

"Shut up, you," the hand muttered.

"Meh, I survived what had happened yesterday. I can take anything on pretty well," Chip said with a chuckle as he moved his right hand up and down.

Master Hand rolled his "eyes" with a frown. "In any case...I want you to investigate that particular village to the west."

"(Maybe it's the same village the Master spoke of... It would the very same...)" Chris thought.

"If there's a village over there, I want to know if something happened during the whole night with those mysterious monsters popping out from the ground," the hand explained. "I DON'T want to know that it got attacked or something. Yes, I'm just that worried over the sake of the innocent out there. Ha-ha, how does it look to you?"

The 4 merely stared at him.

"...Hey, I DO care for other people, you know."

"Isn't everyone still working to get their Trophy Stands?" Chris asked.

"Well, yes. You can take anyone with you as long as you don't interrupt the matches by taking the same whole team out. We have to follow the rules here."

The hand pointed to a nearby poster to the right where there was him giving thumbs up underneath a text that said, "In Master Hand We Trust."

"That poster over there specifically clarifies that."

"That poster wasn't even there yesterday," Chip said.

"Well, too bad. It's there now," the hand said. "Anyway, you should prepare to go out and see what you can find in that village. Since Tabuu isn't doing anything yet, the matches will have to continue." The hand turned away. "Okay, so Peach is actually reaching a fight against Snake? Wow, she's different when she fights."

The hand floated upstairs, leaving the Smashers and Chip alone.

"Sonic, I think you need to come," Chris said.

"Oh well," Sonic said. "I have to change, anyway."

"And you Lucario should come too."

"It's fine."

"And I'm tagging a long as well," Chip said proudly.

"...Do we seriously need to take you with us in our affairs?" Chris asked.

"Duh!" Chip said. "I'm one of you guys from today. I think we make a pretty good team together."

"Only you and Sonic make a good team together," Lucario said with a frown. "Leave Chris and myself out of your group."

"Hey, was that supposed to be a complain?" Sonic asked.

"Oh, you 2, don't start a fight here!" Chris yelled loudly.

Sonic and Lucario looked at him a little bit surprised.

"...I hate when we fight with each other by arguing..." Chris muttered in embarrassment. "We're supposed to be calm, right?"

"I guess..." Lucario said. "Sorry."

"It's fine now," Chris said. "Now, if we're going to see that village, I think I should develop partnership levels even further while on the way there..."

"If you're going to do that, then you should take the people who haven't spend the time with you that much."

Chris looked at Sonic. "Well, even if we have a combined attack together, we need to talk even more."

"Meh, sounds good to me," Sonic said.

"Link, he needs to come," Chris said. "Toon Link is busy outside with his training. He already got his stand, but he's called from time to time."

"Good," Lucario commented.

"And then there's Roy. I don't think Snake can come because he and Sonic are in the same area of the Classic Mode so he's out. I need to take Luigi more as well because I haven't got the time to talk with him as well. Mario is already pretty close to me, and Peach is the same as him. Maybe I should take Olimar and..."

And the World Traveler eventually came with a conclusion.

"I'm going to take Link, Roy, Luigi, Olimar, Diddy, Meta Knight (if he wants to) and...oh god..."

"What?" Sonic asked.

"I know I have been trying so hard to do this, but I need to take him with me..."

"Who's he?" Chip asked.

"...Wolf..."

Sonic glared at Chris. "Dude, you drop him off already. I saw you plenty of times with him, and you always get injured in some way or another."

"True story. We went through him in a painful way," Chip said.

"I agree," Lucario said. "The fact that we have Wolf as one of us makes me feel very unsure of this."

"But still...I need to socialize with him sooner or later...and the time is now," Chris said. "One of these days he will eventually open up."

"Or open you up...literally," Sonic said.

"Even so, I'm going to do this."

"Wait," Lucario interrupted. "If you're going to take him with us, you're bound to make Fox come with us as well."

"Why would Fox come?" Chris asked.

"Because of the fact he thinks you can't handle Wolf very well alone."

"Oh please, Fox knows very well I can handle Wolf alone. I mean, I don't think he's going to tag along because of Wolf. Both of them hate each other so much that they don't want to see each other.."

Outside

"You can't handle him very well alone, Chris."

"For the love of god, I do!"

"No, you can't. I know you very well. Even if I hate Wolf so much, I need to be careful of what he does around you."

"Ugh..."

Either irony was cruel in this world for Chris, or it was just plain annoying.

The group (the one Chris decided to invite) fortunately was there with them. And as Lucario suspected, Fox DID come once he found Chris asking Wolf to come with them. Falco, who unfortunately had to stay back for the matches, wanted to come but later had to say no.

"But if I think about this again," Chris began. "I think it's nice of you to think I'm in trouble so you wanted to come with me and make sure I was fine."

"I'm just worried that your butt gets unfairly kicked by Wolf when you're not looking behind you," Fox stated. "That's all."

"..."

"...Okay, and also because I worry about you."

"Thanks..."

"...A lot."

"Hey!"

"Oh, knock it off already," Roy commented as the whole group walked west of the forest located to the left side of the mansion.

The group walked through the dense forest. It had been a while after they all set out from the mansion's doors, and they have been silent...until now. They all walked through trees, bushes, and even more trees and bushes.

"That aside," Meta Knight began. "I'm quite interested about this village of mages you spoke of."

"I thought there weren't any more places like the city itself," Link commented. "It's surprising that there are other settlements around here."

"We SERIOUSLY need to have a map of this area," Diddy commented as he was leaping from tree to tree. "Aren't there some places we have to notice?"

"That's true..." Olimar said as he passed right through a bush with a Blue Pikmin following. "This place is all new to me."

"And I haven't bothered to look around because of the monsters..." Luigi gulped.

"If you think again," Lucario whispered to Chris. "We always seem to make up the weirdest group with different people."

"I know," Chris said. "But it somehow works in a twisted way."

"How much do we have to walk through this place?" Wolf suddenly asked as he crossed his arms. "I'm getting sick of having to take a stroll with all of you here."

"Oh, you shut up," Fox commented. "You wanted to come, you'll have to endure this."

"Who asked you, anyway?"

"Who's complaining, anyway?"

"Who's not shutting up, anyway?" Link asked annoyed before he received some grunts, making him frown.

"Oh, right," Diddy began as he leaped through the trees. "Chris, how did you come back to life?"

This question made most of them look at Chris.

"Hey, that's right," Roy said. "Mewtwo told us you were killed, and we found you dead when we fought that beast yesterday. How did you come back to life?"

"I..." Chris sighed. "I didn't explain how I came back to life, did I?"

"NO!" Olimar yelled. "I-I don't want to remember how you came back!"

"How did he come back?" Luigi asked.

"E-er..." Chris sweated. "L-look, it was very disgusting, but I'll explain what happened..."

A while passed when Chris explained everything to them. Chris explained the 2 times he was killed, the Underwhere, and the reasons behind his 2 revivals. Most of them tried their best to understand the explanation before he ended.

"So now..." Fox trailed off. "You had 2 lives before, but you have a single chance to continue fighting..."

"...Yes..." Chris said with some nods. "Jaydes told me I had 2 lives when I first started to wander the worlds. Since I got killed 2 times already, she told me that this was the last chance to keep going on... If I get killed again...that's it..."

"...Wow," Diddy commented as he jumped down. "That is...interesting..."

"The fact that you have one last chance to fight would be enough for you to be even more careful than before," Meta Knight said. "You'll have to be cautious of what you do from now on."

"I just hope I don't die again..." Chris muttered. "If I do, I'd stay in the Underwhere forever..."

"...Don't sweat it, okay?" Roy said. "You have us to be safe."

"W-what?"

"True that," Link said. "Remember, you still have us to protect you."

"W-why are you saying it like that?"

"I don't want to sound rude, but you're sometimes fragile in battles," Meta Knight said. "At least you should be thankful that some of us want to make sure you survive through harsh ordeals. Why not be thankful for this?"

"...I guess you're right..." Chris said. "Thank you, everyone..."

"(But still, I'll try to protect him even more than any of you,)" Lucario thought, somehow taking this as a challenge.

"Who's this Cloud Strife guy you met in hell?" Sonic suddenly asked.

"Oh," Lucario began. "You met Cloud in person?"

"Y-yes," Chris said as he looked away.

"How was he like in person? Was he rude or was he a nice person? Tell me, did he have any kind of secrets nobody else knew about?" Lucario asked.

"Aren't you asking too many questions?" Luigi asked, receiving a grunt from Lucario, making Luigi back away.

"S-sorry," Chris said with a chuckle. "Lucario happens to be a fan of Cloud."

"Chris!" Lucario yelled. "I-I'm not..."

"But you told me once before that out of all the characters, you liked Cloud even more than any other character."

"H-how can you say that around everyone here?" Lucario asked. "C-can't you do this when nobody else is listening?"

"I believe you were the one who began this pointless conversation about this Cloud guy," Wolf responded.

"You shut u-"

"Lucario!" Chris yelled.

"S-sorry..."

"Heh..." Wolf chuckled.

"My kingdom for a map..." Diddy complained as they walked through the forest.

"Okay, okay, maybe I'll try to make a map someday," Link said. "First, I need to know the places around here. We have the mansion, the sports area, Agitha's second castle, the Dojo, the city, an-"

"Hey..." Luigi noticed that there was a road across a bush. "I-I see a road over there."

"A road?" Olimar asked as they stepped on the road.

The Smashers looked at the sides of the road. It extended to the direction of the city, and it also extended to the direction they were going.

Not only that, but they also found a trail of smoke over some trees.

"F-forest fire!" Olimar yelled at the sight of the smoke.

"I don't think that's a forest fire at all," Roy said. "It looks like smoke that comes out from chimneys."

"Do you think the village is over there?" Diddy asked.

"Only 1 way to find out," Fox said.

"...Strange..." Chris began.

"What is it?"

Chris pointed over to the left where a big, barred land laid down before their eyes.

"What's that barren land doing there?" Link asked.

"...Wasn't that the same place Raven told us that Rita destroyed by her arrows of darkness?" Diddy asked.

"I think it's the same one," Meta Knight said. "But that's something we shouldn't bother with. The village shouldn't be far away from here now that we found that trail of smoke."

"Well, let's get going," Chip said. "I wanna meet new people."

And they continued their way to the west.

Several minutes later...

"...So there WAS people living here after all," Roy said.

"Amazing," Meta Knight commented. "There were a good amount of residents living nearby."

"How didn't we notice this at all?" Luigi asked.

"Because none of us bothered to go outside from the mansion," Wolf said. "It's pathetic that we don't know what is outside. We just barely know this universe, anyway."

However, something seemed surprising once they made it to their desires place...

Almost all the population of the rather big and long village was mainly composed of...

Village of Black Mages

Final Fantasy IX - Black Mage Village

A multitude of Black Mages: from tall to small ones.

The Smashers stood on the entrance of the settlement of mages as they looked around. The village itself didn't look small, but it looked very big to consider it a city. Many Black Mages walked around the several huts that were either houses or shops.

They all thought Black Mages were bookworms. This village proved them wrong as many Black Mages behaved like any other kind of person of any place they've been. There were laughs, yells, even fun among the mages themselves as they walked mostly in groups.

There were even children who wore Black Mage's clothes.

As one would have known, most of the Black Mages in the village had the magic hats that cast an instant veil of darkness over their heads. This certain magic wasn't shared with most of them all, though. This particular magic was only present in human Black Mages.

This meant there were 2 extra races in there, and that humans in there weren't humans, but they were called Hume.

Humes are the most common of the races, humes can be found throughout the land of Ivalice (a big land of many different races and people). In skill and ability they are perhaps the most balanced race. While they excel in no single area, they perform capably in most any role. It could also be said that humes are the same as humans, but they're referred to as humes in Ivalice.

For Chris's surprise, not only the village was full of human Black Mages, there were also Black Mages...that were Moogles.

Moogles are a short-statured race that are distinguished by the pom poms on their heads and bat-like wings on their backs. They have no love for water, and will not venture into even the shallowest pools. Moogles are accomplished machinists, and they boast a great many unique and odd jobs all their own.

Not only humes and moogles made up the entire the vilage. There were some sage-like creatures that looked somewhat canine to them. These persons seemed small due to the fact they barely reached a hume's height. This particular race was called Nu Mou.

Nu Mous are set apart from most races by their canine features and long, droopy ears. Even-tempered and thoughtful, they possess the capacity for great intellect. Like moogles, they shun water and avoid it at all costs. Though ill-suited for the front lines of battle, they make incomparable mages and weavers of magick (magic is referred as magick in Ivalice).

Most humes weren't holding staffs or rods like Nu Mous were. The moogles, however, were always walking or flying around the village either alone or in groups of more moogles, happily talking to each other.

[DededeCloneChris]

"...For being a village we haven't heard of before," Link began. "It's amazing there's a lot people living in here."

"Who needs travelers when the whole village itself is bustling enough?" Diddy asked.

The group looked to their right where a moogle flew to them smiling. "Oh, welcome, kupo!" the moogle greeted cordially. "You must be new around these parts, right, kupo?"

"Actually, we live nearby in a mansion across the forest," Lucario said.

"Oh, really now?" the moogle asked. "Well, then again, most of us don't go to the east, kupo. We don't like to come out from the village most of the time because...we didn't think about going that way before, kupo."

"..." The Smashers merely stared at him.

"...Heheh, kupo," the moogle chuckled. "Anyhow, I speak for everyone here that we're glad to have you all here, kupo. We don't receive many people from the east at all. We only receive travelers from the west."

"There's land over the west?" Chris asked.

"Duh," the moogle said. "You guys surely didn't even think about exploring the surroudings at all, right?"

The moogle had a point.

"Oh well," the moogle said. "I think I understand well enough, kupo."

"Why is this place full of people with faces covered in darkness?" Wolf asked.

"Because Black Mages are like that, kupo," the moogle said as he removed his hat. "Only humes have that ability, though, kupo. Other races such as moogles and nu mous don't have the same benefit."

"I don't think that's even a benefit," Fox commented.

"Too bad. It is for many here, kupo," the moogle said before putting his hat back on. "Well, have a look around! I'm sure you could make friends with the people of this place, kupo. You could also wander even further were other different people live in many different villages. This village only specializes in the art of Black Magic, kupo."

"There are more villages out there?" Chip asked.

"Of course," the moogle said. "Thing is, I don't think this is Ivalice anymore, but once people began to come here, they found the land rather suitable to further expand it with towns and cities, kupo." The moogle took a map from his back and showed it to them. "You can have this map of the western expanse of land, kupo."

Chip took the map.

"What is surprising is that there are many different people that don't look like any of the normal races of Ivalice," the moogle explained. "We have settled here a long time ago, and we got used to see new faces that we don't care how people look like anymore." The moogle chuckled. "Anyway, I don't want to sound like a tour guide because I have my own affairs to attend to, kupo. Feel free to look around! You could learn a little bit of Black Magic yourselves...literally, kupo."

The moogle waved at them before flying away.

"...Learn Black Magic?" Luigi asked.

"Is that even possible for any of us except Chris himself?" Link asked.

"I dont think so..." Chris said unsure. "I don't think any of you can learn any magic..."

"Actually..." Roy began as he took out his Trophy Stand. "Didn't Master Hand say that stickers could enhance our attributes?"

"Well, yes, he said that," Fox said.

"I don't know... What if...there are special stickers out there that allow us to do more?"

"...How did you come up to that conclusion out of the blue?" Link asked.

"Hey, I just got my Trophy Stand today. Unlike any of you here, I BOTHERED to wonder about those stickers."

"I still think that to enhance our skills in battle by using stickers is stupid," Meta Knight said. "We don't know if this place has stickers like the hands do."

"Y-yes," Olimar said. "I'd be pure luck if there was such a way to learn magic..."

"I can't even imagine any of you using Black Magic," Chris said. "I CANNOT imagine it at all. It's hard to picture Luigi using Fire along with a chant."

"I-I wouldn't chant..." Luigi said. "I-I could wait until I use the magic without chanting... Chanting is not my style at all..."

"...Black Magic, huh..." Wolf said, recalling Chris using some Black Magic. "If that is true..."

"Well, why don't we find out?" Sonic asked. "Maybe a shop dude can help us."

"But there's no way they have stickers with those imaginary abilities here," Diddy said.

"Let's take a look of this place," Link suggested. "We could find something."

The Smashers had to agree with this as they decided to walk around by separating into small groups, mixing themselves with the crowds of Black Mages.

"Roy, seriously, what made you think about such a thing?" Chris asked as he, Lucario, Sonic, Chip, and Roy were walking through the villagers.

"Well, didn't I say I just got my Trophy Stand today?" Roy asked. "I wanted to take a glimpse of the stand with the stickers, and I came up with this idea."

"So you basically thought the stickers would grant us more abilities," Lucario said.

"That's what I had in mind. It sounds farfetched, but who knows," Roy said. "I have this weird feeling that there's that way to learn magic."

"What makes you say that, honestly?" Chris asked, rolling his eyes.

"Isn't it weird that shops sell to you what you can only use?" Roy asked. "I mean, when I always recruited a new unit into my team, the nearby village or town would have EVERY single equipment for the same unit... No matter what happened, it always kept showing up until I recruited a lot of people."

The fact that most RPGs have this kind of moment makes it very true. A person's equipment is usually close to the place where he or she was recruited in a random town or village, or he or she has the equipment already set. Also, it is implied that the shops ONLY sell one kind of weapon; the same weapons the main heroes use.

"Well, he could be right," Lucario said. "Master Hand sells us abilities that we can only use."

"Because we're different than other people," Chris said. "Speak of the devil, there's a shop over there."

They all stopped in front of a big hut that had several mages coming in and out.

"Time to prove I'm right, then," Roy said as he ran inside.

"Remind me Roy acts more childish than Marth or Ike," Chris said to Lucario.

The 4 eventually followed the swordman inside the shop.

Black Mage Shop

Final Fantasy Tactics Advance 2: Grimoire of the Rift - 016 - Mysterious Shop

Inside the shop, the group found some mages glancing over different kinds of potions and antidotes around the different tables. Prices were reasonably...reasonable as the group proceeded forward to the counter where Roy was waiting for someone to attend him.

"..." A moogle Black Mage came up from behind the counter and nodded. "Welcome, random set of people I have never met before that stands out from all the Black Mages in here, kupo," he greeted. "How may I help you in today's usual life? We have any kind of magic to teach you here, kupo. I'm Caul, yours truly, kupo."

"Oh, hello," Roy greeted. "We want to purchase some magic, please."

"Roy, that's jumping right to the point!" Chris whispered through gritted teeth.

"Well, what do you want me to do?" Roy asked. "This is a shop after all, right?"

"Indeed it is, kupo," Caul said. "So, may I help you with whatever you want to look here, kupo?"

"Oh, yes, can we buy some magic?" Roy asked.

"Roy, I hope you're not thinking to use my money to buy magic..." Chris muttered annoyed.

"I was thinking that exactly."

"Hey!"

"Well, you're the one who has the wallet here!" Roy protested. "I'm pretty excited to do this, you know! I want to learn magic!"

"Too bad, though," Caul said. "You people can't learn Black Magic that simple."

"...What?" Roy asked as he turned to him.

"Only Black Mages can learn Black Magic, didn't you know that, kupo?" Caul asked. "I doubt warriors like yourselves can even learn some magic, kupo."

"H-hey, we could still learn..."

"NOT," Caul yelled. "If you do want to learn some Black Magic, I suggest you should devote yourselves to become Black Mages by your own, kupo. You have to struggle in order to achieve your goals, kupo."

"See, Roy?" Chris asked. "We can't learn Black Magic. Only I can use Black Magic here if I want to."

"B-but there must be a way to learn magic here!" Roy said as he looked back at Caul. "Can you give us some way to learn it?"

"I'm afraid not, kupo," Caul said. "I don't know of such a way to learn Black Magic without even being a Black Mage, kupo."

"There must be some way!"

"In your mind, and that place only, kupo."

"Owned," Sonic muttered with a frown.

"Totally," Chip added.

"Don't you have stickers enchanted with magic or something?" Roy kept asking.

"Roy, just knock it off already!" Chris said annoyed. "You can't learn Black Magic with stickers that we don't even know they exist or not! Now you're asking him if he knows about enchanted stickers that he won't have probably? Are you that desperate?"

"Yeah, I'm that desperate," Roy said.

"Stickers?" Caul asked as he blinked. "...As a matter of fact, yes, I do have such enchanted stickers here."

"...You do?!" Roy and Chris asked in surprise.

"Yes, kupo," Caul said as he ducked a took a box out that he put on the counter. "There's a secret teaching that enchants pieces of papers, or stickers as you call them, with the same Black Magic," he explained.

"Alright!" Roy said as he looked at the box.

"...How the hell did you manage to have something like this here?" Chris asked to Caul. "I mean, that's so random to have this kind of equipment in this shop!"

"I know, kupo," Caul said. "I was going to throw these out today. Nobody else bothered to ask for these because of the fact nobody would want them. Everyone said it'd look stupid to put stickers on themselves just to learn Black Magic."

"Of course it's stupid!"

"But seeing that these stickers are still with me here and your desperate childish warrior friend wants them so badly..." Caul cleared his throat. "It'll cost you some money."

Chris was UTTERLY shocked to find a random shop with Roy's fantasy coming true. Why would a random moogle have such stickers with him in the beginning?

Were the stickers waiting for them?

Was Roy's fantasy so strong that it became true?

Why did the moogle even tell them his name?

"Hey, that's cheating," Sonic said. "You said you were going to toss that out today."

"Sorry, that's the shop policy here, kupo," Caul said. "If you found this here, it needs to be sold someday, kupo."

Roy was about to grab the box, but Caul quickly took it and put it behind his back.

"Ah-ah-ah," Caul said. "You have to pay for these first."

"How much?" Roy asked.

"Roy!" Chris yelled. "Why isn't anybody stopping him rather than me alone?"

"Because I want to learn magic as well," Lucario said.

"Me too," Sonic said.

"Me 3," Chip said.

They all stared at Chip.

"...Maybe not," Chip said with a chuckle.

"Y-you bunch of little traitors..." Chris muttered. "Using Roy for you-"

"Wait here," Caul said as he quickly ducked, opened the box, grabbed something to order the stickers inside, flew above, slammed down the new stand with all the stickers he found, and coughed a bit. "Here they are."

The Smashers looked at the somewhat small stickers. There were only 3 different stickers: there were stickers that had the shape of a small flame, there others that looked like small lightning bolts, and there were others that had sleet as their shape.

"I only have these for the moment," Caul explained as he joined his hands on the counter. "They're basic Black Magic spells, kupo. What you see now are the spells Fire, Thunder, and Ice respectively, kupo."

"Only these?" Sonic asked.

"I have heard there were more potent stickers, kupo," Caul said. "Yes, I do remember some rumors about more of them. I don't know if you're going to return here again, but if you do, I could try to look around for more, kupo... For now, let me set the prices.

Smash Coins in hand: 1601

Black Mage Sundries

Fire - 500 Smash Coins

Thunder - 500 Smash Coins

Blizzard - 500 Smash Coins

"What a WAY to rip my money..." Chris muttered.

"This was destiny, kupo," Caul said. "You were meant to find these stickers sooner or later, kupo. It was my destiny to sell you people these to make me rich, kupo."

"...That sounded so twisted," Chip commented.

"I know, kupo."

"Well, let's buy one!" Roy said excited.

"Oh, you little..." Chris muttered.

"And don't worry. We accept any kind of money currency you have as long as you have a lot, kupo."

"Are you ripping my money off for real?"

"Possibly, kupo."

"Ugh..." Chris grunted in annoyance.

"Wait!" Roy said. "Let me call everyone here!"

"Oh no, you won't call the-"

Several minutes later after Roy ran away...

"You people SURELY stand out from all the Black Mages in here, kupo," Caul commented as the group reunited at his shop. "Maybe you're the result of a wrong Black Magic spell, kupo?"

"We're not, I assure you," Meta Knight said.

"Anyway," Link began as he looked at the stickers. "Are these the ones you spoke of, Roy?"

"Absolutely," Roy said. "These stickers were here after all."

"That is so bizarre for my tastes," Fox said as he looked at the stickers. "There were stickers here after all?"

"Less talking, more money, kupo," Caul said. "You want to learn Black Magic or not? These stickers won't be here tomorrow if you don't buy at least one of them today, kupo."

"I pick this one!" Roy said as he was about to grab the Fire sticker.

Caul slapped his hand away. "Oh, you hold on there, kupo!" Caul said angrily. "You can't just take a store's product without paying! ...Or actually, you can't learn Black Magic if you don't even think it is good for you!"

"What do you mean by that exactly?" Wolf asked somewhat interested on the pieces of paper.

"There has been some rumors about these enchanted stickers, kupo," Caul said. "These stickers only work for those who earnestly believe in magic themselves. You guys should know that, kupo." Caul eyed them. "I can't tell if you can learn Black Magic or not, unfortunately. Fortunately, my friend here will tell." Caul turned to the right to where he was staring at a door. "Kief! Come over here, please!"

A normal Black Mage (that pretty much looked like all the hume Black Mages) walked out from the door and looked over to Caul. "You called?" Kief asked.

"Yes, indeed. Remember the rumors about the stickers I was going to throw out today?"

"The farfetched one?"

"The same one!"

"Oh," Kief said as he looked at the group. "Well, so there are people who can use these...stickers after all?" he asked as he walked next to Caul. "Wow, you guys were meant to find these stickers for sure."

Chris rolled his eyes.

"Okay, what do you want me to do?" Kief asked.

"I want you to examine them if they can learn Black Magic with the stickers we have here," Caul explained. "Some of them are interested. If they're interested, we must sell them the stickers."

Some of them frowned at this policy.

"Lucky you," Kief said. "I'm a more professional Black Mage than Caul."

Caul sniffed. "J-just because I failed to learn Fira the other day while you know Firaga doesn't mean you have to say you're superior than me..."

"Sorry, man," Kief said. "I didn't mean to be harsh to you."

"No harm done, kupo...just watch your words next time."

"I'll do it," Kief said. "Anyhow, let's see you guys. Who wants to learn Black Magic?"

Everyone except Chris raised their hands.

"Y-you all want to learn magic?" Chris asked.

"If it helps in our battles, I'll learn it," Link said.

Chip gasped and lowered his hand down.

"Hoo boy," Kief commented. "Alright, this won't take very long. Let me take a look of yourselves and see if you earnestly believe in magic..." Kief narrowed his yellow eyes at Sonic. "...Hmm..."

"..." Sonic blinked.

"..." A happy expression appeared in Kief as he nodded. "Very good. You do believe in magic. I can sense that you have used some kind of ancient magic before. That's actually very surprising. You're a good fellow."

Sonic grinned.

"Okay, let's go over this kid (Chris: Teen!), oh, teen, my bad," Kief said.

It only took a second for him to come to a conclusion.

"Just amazing!" Kief said. "Out of all the people here, I can sense you believe in magic through your belief of fantasy!"

"R-really?" Chris asked as he blushed a little.

"Yes. I have never seen a person with a very strong belief in fantasy. Fantasy and magic are both related in a very special way. You surely have an easy time to learn new spells even if you're not a Black Mage yourself."

"U-um, wait here..." Chris said before he ran outside, changed jobs to the Black Mage job, and came back inside.

"Oh, you're a Black Mage? Good," Kief remarked. "...How did you change clothes so fast, anyway?"

"I-I..." Chris's eyes widened.

"...Magic surely was involved," Kief said with a nod. "If that was like this, then I don't think I have the right to judge you at all."

Chris couldn't believe that Kief didn't want to know more about him. Chris only remained silent as the mage looked over to Link.

"Yes, magic is there with you as well. You have used magic through accessories before. If you did, some of it got into you." Kief smiled inside his dark aura. "You're a nice guy with magic."

Link smiled a little as Kief looked at Roy.

"...You're...definitely going to have a hard time to learn magic," Kief said.

"What? Why?" Roy asked.

"You're a fanatic. Fanatics are just plain annoying to everyone," Kief explained. "You believe in magic, alright, but you don't quite follow it very well... You need to go...um...hardcore...yeah..."

"...That won't stop me from learning magic, right?"

"It won't come out efficiently once you use it. You'll have to train hard to master it."

"...Okay, I'll do it."

"Good. You're getting hardcore now," Kief said as he looked at Lucario. "Do I need to say? You use aura as your main way to fight."

"You can tell?" Lucario asked.

"Aura mixes well with magic. There are so few aura users around these parts. You're pretty much a master in the ways of the aura... Well, I don't know if you're master, anyway. You could learn magic very easily."

Lucario smiled a little and nodded.

Kief looked to Luigi. "You, my fat-nosed man, have a true mind set to learn magic. Why, you could learn it very easily. Even if you don't look like a fighter, you'd want to fight front the back lines of battle."

"T-that could be true..." Luigi said embarrassed.

Kief stared at Olimar. "Hmm... I'm sorry to say you this, but...you don't quite fit in magic..."

"I know..." Olimar said. "I had a bad experience with a magic hat before... Instead of pulling a (insert native animal that looks like a rabbit from Olimar's world here) but instead I ended up with a (insert a native animal that looks like a lion from Olimar's world here) who then wanted to maul me alive... Luckily, I ran away from it..."

"..A what again?" Luigi asked.

"...Don't mind me..." Olimar said.

"Oh, don't look so depressed," Kief said. "Try even harder to learn magic someday. You could see results if you try to do it."

"...Oh well..."

"Okay," Kief said as he looked down at Meta Knight. "...Hmm..." He blinked surprised. "Goodness gracious, you would be very cool if you learn magic. You seem to fit very well in both use magic and use a sword, mister."

"Hey! How can he be cool and use magic than me?" Roy asked a little bit enraged.

"Dude, he looks cool," Kief explained. "Secondly, his belief in magic is quite extensive. He has seen many different spells in his life that I wouldn't even know."

"True," Meta Knight spoke. "One could say I have been involved in a lot of wars before. I have seen, felt, and heard of many different kinds of magic before."

"Ooh, you sir are the true definition of coolness," Kief said. "Despite being so short, you're cool."

"Thank you."

"Lucky bastard..." Roy muttered.

Kief looked at Diddy. "A monkey? Oh well, you all stand out way too much but I guess it doesn't matter anymore... Let's take a look at you... Hmm...hm..."

Diddy blinked.

"..." Kief nodded. "It seems you'll have some problems learning magic. You're very calm outside, but in the inside you're very active. Magic needs space to concentrate itself in order to be used properly. If you can, try to hold on your excitement inside you."

Diddy chuckled. "Okay, I understand that."

"Alright, I'm almost done here," Kief said as he looked at Fox and Wolf. "The 2 guys over here need to be examined and..." He blinked at Fox. "...U-um...e-er..."

"...Something wrong?" Fox asked as he raised an eyebrow.

"...You have got to BE kidding me..." Kief muttered.

"What? Am I compatible with magic?" Fox asked.

"..." Kief blinked more. "...You have got to be kidding me..."

"Oh, now he's going to say Fox is a legendary guy who was destined to learn magic in a second," Roy said annoyed.

"...What?" Kief asked. "On the contrary, my friend," Kief said as he glared at Fox. "This guy over here wouldn't learn magic even if his life depended of it, ever!"

"What?" Fox asked as he crossed his arms. "Why is that?"

"You...you're basically an offense to Black Magic..." Kief said with a frown. "Your mind isn't set to learn magic at all."

"Care to explain more?" Fox asked with a glare.

"...You basically think magic is a "hocus-pocus" thing..." Kief said in shame. "That's an insult, you knew that? Think of magic as hocus-pocus? What is wrong with you?" Kief glared back at Fox. "You're offending magic with your presence here!"

"Hey, if that's right about me, then surely Wolf is a greater insult to magic as well."

"Fox, don't drag me to your area where you suck so much," Wolf said with a glare.

"Look at him now!" Fox demanded.

"You little..." Kief sighed and looked at Wolf. After a moment of silence, Kief looked back at Fox. "...You 2 are perfect opposite poles. This wolf guy here can learn magic like any normal Black Mage."

Wolf grinned and chuckled at this.

Fox, on the other hand...

"What?" Fox asked as he banged his right fist hard on the counter. "Okay, you're not making any sense to me. I want you to explain me why he can learn magic and I can't."

"Grumpy much?" Kief asked. "Anyway, Wolf believes in magic more than you do. He doesn't insult it at all. He's plain normal as any mage."

"...What?"

"Admit it! You would suck at Black Magic the first time you would use Fire!" Kief yelled.

"Even I can see you're an insult as well, kupo," Caul said.

"Nobody asked you," Fox responded.

"Really?"

Fox grunted.

"If you ever tried to use Fire, either nothing would come out or your tail would be set on fire," Kief explained more. "If I continue, you're going t-"

"Chris, buy the Fire sticker, now," Fox said.

"W-what?" Chris asked.

"You heard me. I'm going to prove this mage over here that I can use Black Magic as well."

"Pfft, no matter how much you try, it'd be useless," Kief said with a happy expression. "I'd be disappointing. You haven't even used magic before in your life!"

Fox grinned. "False. I have used magic before."

"...Really now..." Kief said as he looked bored at Fox. "Prove it, then."

Fox crossed his arms and chuckled. "Krystal's staff was imbued with magic before. I used it for a long time."

"...And was the staff imbued with magic, or was it you?" Kief asked.

"..."

"I think the staff was imbued with magic and not you," Chris said. "I know that..."

Fox glared at Chris.

"...I-I'm just telling the truth..." Chris said with a gulp. "D-don't hit me, please!"

"Okay, okay," Kief said annoyed as he grabbed the sticker. "Are you buying it or not?"

Chris noticed that Fox somehow dropped 500 Smash Coins on the table. The World Traveler gasped as he saw his wallet hanging on his right pocket of his robe, meaning Fox grabbed it when he wasn't looking. "H-hey!"

With a swift move, Fox took out his Trophy Stand (meaning he passed the Classic Mode) from his pocket, put the sticker on a corner, and looked at Kief with a serious look. "Done," Fox said with a grin.

"...I have NO idea why you would put the sticker in that stand..." Kief said. "...But whatever. You won't use the magic at all."

"Watch me," Fox said as he closed his eyes and moved his right hand above his left shoulder before he made it a fist.

The group saw as a red light slightly shone underneath Fox's feet as the vulpine concentrated.

"N-no way..." Chris said as he shook his head. "T-those stickers can help someone to learn magic after all?"

"..." The light below Fox suddenly disappeared before Fox opened his eyes and actually held out his hand to Kief to burn him. "Fire!" he shouted at him.

"..." Kief looked at Caul before looking at Fox. "...Were you just trying to burn me to ashes?" Kief asked annoyed.

"..." Fox blinked confused. "...Nothing happened?"

"Apart that your tail is on fire, no," Chip commented.

"..." Fox looked behind him where a small flame appeared on the tip of his tail. The vulpine quickly trapped the flame inside his fist before looking annoyed at Kief.

"Told you," Kief said. "Since you're not that good at all, the flame you made appear on your tail wasn't that strong. You could have screamed for your dear life if you were stronger."

"...So I need to train hard, huh..." Fox muttered with a bored, yet mad look.

"I don't think you would accomplish such a feat...but...there's a very small chance of you actually learning to use magic..."

"...I'll prove it to you," Fox said. "I'll learn to use this magic very soon."

"Haha, good luck with that," Kief said with a small laugh. "If you DO learn it, I'll give you the sticker Fira."

"But we don't have that sticker here with us, kupo," Caul said.

"I think we can order more later if we find the place where these stickers are found," Kief said. "Until that, enjoy wasting your time to learn magic, my friend."

"I'll gladly enjoy this," Fox said with a grin.

"Sure," Kief said bored. ?What do you think, Caul??

?I think he?s just going to waste his time in learning something he won?t learn, kupo.?

?Just knock it off already!? Chris yelled, having enough of the whole conversation.

Everyone stared at him.

?So what if he can?t master magic? I know he?s going to work hard because he?s dedicated in what he does. You people don?t know him at all. Fortunately, I know him very well, and I have faith that he will master Black Magic at some point so stop putting him down in misery already!?

??? Fox smiled a bit at Chris.

??Okay?? Kief said with a nod. ?W-well?who knows, he could have a chance to master magic if he puts his mind into it??

?Just wait, please. You can?t predict if he?s never going to learn it or not,? Chris said. ?He will very soon and you?ll see?? Chris looked away. ??Oh my god, I can?t believe I spoke my mind out loud here??

Several Black Mages stared at Chris before looking away.

?(Thanks, Chris,)? Fox thought as he looked at the embarrassed Chris.

?Okay. We already sold you guys 1 spell,? Caul said. ?Care to buy more, kupo??

?I think I?m going to hold on the offer until we have more money,? Link said.

??What?? Chris asked.

?It?s better if we save more money before spending it that fast,? Link explained. ?After all, it?s your money and not ours.?

?Yeah?sorry for taking your money without asking,? Fox apologized.

??Well, just don?t remove the sticker or else it?ll disappear,? Chris said with a sigh.

?Ah, don?t worry about it,? Fox said. ?I?ll try to master magic so I can help even more in battles.?

It was a matter of time before everyone decided not to buy the stickers.

?Are you all really sure of this?? Chris asked.

?I-I think I?m going to drop this out for now?? Luigi said. ?I?m going to use magic at a later time if you don?t mind.?

?Oh, what a shame,? Kief said. ?Fine, then. These stickers will be here so you know where to buy them from.?

?W-wait!? Chip interrupted. ?C-can I use magic??

?You?? Sonic asked. ?You don?t even have a stand or you?re not even a fighter to begin with??

?B-but I just wanna know if I have some magic in me?? Chip said as he played with his fingers.

?Okay, it doesn?t hurt to look,? Kief said. ?Now, let?s see here?? He narrowed his yellow eyes at Chip.

Music stops

??? Kief pulled back his head. ??This is?so strange??

?W-what is it?? Chip asked.

"...It's actually so hard to see if you can use magic because..." Kief shook his head. "I just don't know, but it seems you have something in you that is waiting to be awakened."

Chip's eyes widened.

"You're like some kind of deity about to demonstrate your rather defensive powers that will save many lives when the time comes. I have never expected to find such a being like you before. Your looks clearly suggest you came out from a child's drawing...but you're somewhat special..."

"...You mean I have something oh so powerful that will manifest itself someday to save the world and probably the whole universe when I can find it?"

"Yes."

"...This is...so awesome!" Chip said with a fist above the air. "What do you think, you guys?"

The Smashers stared at Chip for a moment before they all looked to each other...

...And they all broke out laughing madly with Luigi, Olimar, Chris, Diddy, Link, and Roy rolling on the floor while they all laughed loudly. The others were chuckling uncontrollably at this sudden statement that Kief told Chip as the imp's smile slowly faded before he looked blankly at them.

"W-why are you guys laughing like that now?" Chip asked.

"S-sorry!" Diddy yelled between laughs. "B-but the idea of you having destructive powers to save the world or something is just so...so...so unbelievable! Hahahahahahahahaha!"

The 2 Black Mages stared at each other before looking back at the group. Chip merely blinked at their reaction before Caul spoke. "My goodness, I don't believe of such a thing in you."

"What?" Chip asked.

"I'm sorry, but I could be wrong," Kief said. "I can't predict if that is true like some of of them having what it takes to learn Black Magic. I could be AWFULLY wrong with your examination result."

"B-but..." Chip looked at a laughing Luigi.

"Your looks clearly suggest you don't have that kind of power, kupo," Caul commented. "It just doesn't fit for you to have something very destructive in hands. I can't imagine you using magic as well."

[DededeCloneChris]

"..." Chip kept blinking as they kept laughing.

A small matter of time passed before they all stopped laughing before standing up, wiping off some tears from their eyes.

"S-sorry..." Chris said with a chuckle.

"...Oh well," Chip said as he rolled his eyes. "Once I recover my memory, I'll see what I can really do."

"So, that should end your examinations," Kief said. "Come back at a later day to see if there are new stickers for you to purchase. It's possible that you can learn different abilities besides Black Magic."

"What?" Roy asked.

"Black Magic isn't the only area where these magical stickers have been used on," Kief explained. "Caul here knows much more."

"Right," Caul said with a nod. "You should know that White Magic is also involved with this method to learn magic, kupo. I have heard that there are other shops out there that sell such things as we do here. I don't know if they do, though. Remember what I told you about these stickers not being that popular? Well, you guys seem to find some use for them, kupo. I have heard that you can even learn special techniques like physical attacks besides magic."

"You could learn special abilities like Study," the Black Mage explained. "Okay, I don't know more than that."

"Let me call Hywel here. He knows even more that both us combined, kupo," Caul said as he turned to the left to face another door. "Hey, Hywel! Can you come over here for a moment?"

A Nu Mou that had Black Mage clothing came out from the door and looked at the 2 Black Mages. "Did you call me? I was busy trying to learn the spell Flare."

Flare is considered one of the most destructive magic in the area of the Black Mages. It consist in an extreme combustion of light and fire that concentrates in 1 single target before exploding in searing flames, internally damaging the enemy. Only high proficcient mages can achieve to learn this powerful magic.

"Sorry for bothering you, but you know about the enchanted stickers I spoke of a while ago, right, kupo?" Caul asked as Hywel walked to them, holding a staff in his right hand.

Hywel looked at the group. "There's such people who wants to be imcomplete?" Hywel frowned. "I can't quite understand why people don't try to master magic by just using one spell..." Hywel chuckled. "Even so, it's amusing to find such people like you all here...and...you surely stand out from the mages in here..."

"I already told them that," Caul said. "But we wanted to know if you know about more stickers that have different abilities, kupo."

"Oh, certainly," Hywel said with a nod as he looked at them. "Well, you people want to learn different techniques of battle, right?"

"I...have many already," Chris said. "Everyone else is interested."

"Well! You seem to be lucky because there are stickers that have small bits of abilities that many experts use," Hywel said with a smile. "Have you seen fighters, for example? They use heavy attacks like Beat Down, for example."

Beat Down is an all-out attack that deals heavy damage, but with a reduced chance to hit.

"I believe there are more, but that's as far as I know," Hywel explained. "Here, we don't sell or have different skills rather than Black Magic enchanted stickers. Not many people want to buy them, but seeing as you want them, you should buy them from us."

Diddy looked bored. "We ALREADY heard that from him..."

"...Oh," Hywel said with a chuckle. "Sorry for repeating."

"Well, then," Caul said as the 3 mages looked at the group. "That's all you want to buy for today? Find more magic the next time you come in tomorrow, okay?"

The group nodded before most of them began to leave the shop.

However, Chris looked back at the mages and handed them 500 Smash Coins.

"Are you planning to buy something?" Kief asked.

Chris looked over at Wolf who was about to leave. "Y-yes. Can you give me the Thunder sticker, please?"

"Okay, kupo," Caul said as he handed over the Thunder sticker to Chris. "It's nice doing business with you, kupo. Come again sometime to find more, kupo."

The 3 mages nodded their heads at the same time to Chris before the World Traveler quickly ran at Wolf, tapped his iron shoulder to make him look at him before showing him the sticker.

"Please, have this," Chris said.

"What?" Wolf asked as he looked at the sticker. "Why do you want me to use this?"

"W-well..." Chris looked away. "I-I think it would be nice for you to know how to use Black Magic...a little of it..." Chris said. "Who knows, maybe it could come in handy for you."

"..." Wolf grabbed the sticker. "...Hmm..." He stared at it for a moment before keeping it inside a fist. He chuckled and grinned at Chris. "Well, thanks for the little gift. However, you do know I don't have my stand yet, don't you?"

"I...didn't think so..." Chris said. "...But either way, keep it until you get your stand. I think you'll be very proficient with magic and physical attacks."

"...True that," Wolf said with a chuckle. "I could show Fox some tricks once I use this... Thanks, I guess..." Wolf said before he turned around and walked outside.

At that moment, Sonic walked to Chris. "Hey, I saw what you did there. Why did you do that?"

"I-I figured out that I could get a little bit closer to Wolf through giving him a sticker to use magic," Chris said. "I hope he liked it. I don't want to see my money spent to waste if he decides to throw it out."

"...Oooooh..." Sonic said with a nod. "...Cheater."

"?"

"Using things to become friendlier with others," Sonic said with a grin. "Chris, I didn't know you were that devious."

"I-I'm not devious! I-I did that because there wasn't another way, okay?" Chris said annoyed. "...Are you pissing me off out of fun?"

Sonic folded his arms and walked away with a chuckle.

"Maybe some things won't change, no matter how much I try..." Chris muttered with a sigh before walking outside the shop, joining the others who decided to leave the village for the time being.

Outside

"Tell me something," Chris began as they walked through the forest. "There are special stickers after all?"

"Hmm, that was quite unexpected," Kawashima said. "Well, it'll make sense that the stickers you're going to buy later will enhance attributes. There are some stickers that allow you to get a Home-Run Bat ready once a battle starts. I guess this also applies with special abilities that are presented in small bits."

"So let me get this straight," Link began. "We can gain some small bits of what Chris uses with all his jobs?"

"Pretty much so," Kawashima said. "While Chris can use many different abilities, all of you can have some fragments of his abilities through the use of those special stickers. You guys have limited abilities so I guess that would balance everyone pretty well."

"Do you know how many are there?" Diddy asked.

"I can't tell... Maybe all the abilities Chris has?"

"Then, we could say we would use some kind of variation of the jobs he uses," Meta Knight said. "It's a relief that we won't have to wear clothes."

"Why are you saying that?" Link asked.

"Just imagine yourself in C. Falcon's clothes with every single move he knows."

"..." Link shrugged. "O-okay, that was a pretty disturbing image right there..."

"Ugh, that's really disturbing," Chris said. "It would be a complete mess if everyone here had the same ability as I have."

"I wouldn't like to use it," Lucario said. "You remember what was going to happen to me, right?"

"Yes, lose your aura..." Chris said as he spotted the mansion's doors. "Oh, we're back."

"Now that we have a map of the western area," Chip said as he opened the map he obtained. "I think we can visit more places."

"Hey, give me that," Diddy said as he grabbed the map and looked at it. "Uh-huh...yeah...um...uh-huh..." Diddy looked at them. "This is a pretty wide area. There are all sorts of places like caves, towns, villages, roads, mountains, and more."

Luigi took a peek of the map. "O-oh boy..." he said as his pupils dilated.

Chris looked at the map. "Holy... I didn't know there were so many places out there..."

"Well, the village seemed normal enough," Meta Knight said. "There were no signs of destruction by those monsters. We should report this to Master Hand."

Roy walked to the doors and opened them.

Smash Mansion
Main Lobby

Once they all entered inside, they all went to different ways as they left Chris, Lucario, Sonic, and Chip behind.

Chris looked at Sonic. "Okay, what do you want to do?"

"Now that you mention it," Sonic said as he looked around him. "Where did I leave that letter?"

"Letter?"

"Yeah," Sonic said. "I received a letter fro-"

At that same moment, the doorbell rang behind them.

"Oh, please, don't tell me the Nazi Toads are here again..." Chris said bored.

"Nazi Toads?" Chip asked.

"Don't ask..." Chris said before looking at Lucario. "If they give me another invitation, destroy it with your aura."

"...Okay..." Lucario said unsure before Chris went to open the doors with closed eyes.

"I'm sorry, you people, but I won't join your little army of evil," Chris said without looking outside. "You can go somewhere else and let another army of Toads stop your malevolent plans to conquer the world, but not here, sorry. You can go away now. I don't care about you at all. Go to hell for that matter."

"Fine!" came as a response followed by a grunt. "We didn't even plan to cause evil and conquer the world, anyway!"

"That's good," Chris said with a nod. "Thank you for understanding. Have a nice day." Chris smiled and chuckled before he closed the doors and turned to them before opening his eyes. "Aww, I feel much better..."

"...You just closed the doors to some people I know very well..." Sonic said bored.

"...Oh no, you're not with the Nazi Toads, right? Are you Nazi?"

"What? No!" Sonic yelled as he quickly went for the doors. "Okay, you guys, you can come in!"

"No!" Chris yelled as Sonic opened the doors. "I-I knew you were Naz-"

The World Traveler stopped talking once he saw a pink blur tackling Sonic down to the floor. Chris, Lucario, and Chip looked down at the hedgehog that wanted to gasp for breath as he received a hug from...

...Actually, it looked like a glomp more than a hug...

...

...To remain sane, we'll leave it as a hug.

"Sonic! I knew I was going to find you after all! It has been a long time, hasn't it? Oh my, I'm so glad I found you at last!"

"H-help!" Sonic pleaded as he held out his right hand at Chip. "T-take her off me!"

"U-uh..." Chip was completely confused at this sudden event.

A closer look to the newcomer that came from outside revealed to be no one else than...

...Amy Rose.

"Finally, I found you!" Amy said as she held a tight grip on Sonic with her arms from his front. "You don't know how worried I was after all this time of looking for you!" She joined her hands and looked up to the ceiling. "I know our hearts are destined to be together forever," she said as she raised her right hand and close her eyes. "So it is the true union of love..."

"...Can you get off me...please?" Sonic grumbled as he looked bored at Amy from the floor.

"...Oh!" Amy jumped back. "S-sorry for that. I can't just control my temptations so well..."

"Oh, really..." Sonic said as he got up and dusted himself off. "You ALWAYS do that, no matter what the situation is..."

"Heheheh," Amy chuckled as she folded her arms and looked at the sides. "You know me very well. I'll never change my desire of love for you."

"Oh!" Chip began as he flew between them. "So you guys are boyfriend and girlfriend?"

"Yeah! (Sonic: No!)"

"Wow, Sonic, you're sure a ladies' man," Chip said with some nods. "I wanna be like you when I grow up."

Amy blushed and covered her cheeks. "O-oh, please! Stop embarrassing me even more!"

Sonic frowned and rolled his eyes.

Final Fantasy VII - Barret's Theme

"U-um..." Chris began speaking. "Amy...what are you doing here?"

At that moment, Tails peered his head from the doors. "Um, we're right here, you guys."

"Y-you?" Chris asked a little bit surprised.

It was not long before a Chao peered his head from above Tails. Also, not sooner the Chao appeared, right behind them were Cream and Knuckles who walked inside and looked at them.

"Oh, it's a pleasure to see you again, Chris," Cream said with a giggle. "How long has it been since we last met?"

"The Olympics, remember," Knuckles said with a frown. "That was the last time we last saw them."

Tails slowly closed the doors and looked at them. "So, anyway, how have you been?"

"Pretty good, my birthday was just yesterday in this wor-wait a minute, don't you change the subject here," Chris said with narrowed eyes. "What are you 4-"

"What about Cheese?" Cream interrupted as Cheese looked annoyed at Chris.

"What are you 5 doing here?" Chris asked. "It's not like you all to come here out of nowhere..."

"Pfft, we have been looking around for Sonic," Knuckles said annoyed as he looked at mentioned hedgehog. "We have been looking for him for a pretty long time because of the fact we didn't know where he was, but nooooooo, Amy here said we WOULD find him someday."

"And I was right," Amy said with crossed arms. "I knew we were going to find him sooner after I sent him that letter through that weird post box we found in our world. And here we are!" she said as she quickly hugged Sonic by his right side.

Sonic grunted in annoyance. "Okay, now I know you have been looking for me for no reason at all..."

"What the hell makes you say that?" Knuckles asked as he walked closer to Sonic. "We HAVE a reason to be looking for your blue butt, you dork. In fact, this should also concern you as much as we do right now!"

"Hey, Knucklehead, calm down already!" Sonic said as he moved his palms to Knuckles.

"You DON'T calm me," Knuckles said.

"Knuckles, Sonic, stop!" Tails said as he stepped between the 2. "We're not here to watch you 2 fight a pointless fight right now! We're here to discuss more important matters!"

"...Tsk," Knuckles muttered as he turned away. "I still think we don't need him at all."

"Can somebody PLEASE explain me what's happening?" Sonic asked as he pushed Amy away from him.

"We came here after living many days in a world with floating continents over the planet's core," Cream explained.

"...What?" Sonic asked.

"You don't remember what we told you?" Knuckles asked annoyed. "Our world's continents got levitated out of the blue! All the continents are floating apart from each other as we speak!"

"Wait, I don't understand any of this!" Sonic said. "I need more details!"

A small time passed after they decided to sit around the table located nearby them. They all sat down around the table on different couches and sofas as Tails put a small device on the center of the table and turned it on to reveal a hologram of their world's planet.

"Check this out," Tails said as he pointed at the hologram. "You see this?"

"That's our world," Sonic said with crossed legs on the table. "What about it?"

"Keep looking," Tails said as the hologram showed the continents of the planet being torn apart from the planet itself as they all floated out to the atmosphere where they stopped from floating away. "See?"

"The hell?" Sonic asked as he put his feet down. "What did just happen?"

"T-the world itself was separated!" Chip gasped.

"H-how is that possible?" Chris asked.

"Please, calm down," Tails said as he looked normal at this event. "We have already gasped when the world itself got like this... Anyhow, you see how the continents are floating far away from the core of the planet? Something really unexpected happened while you were away, Sonic."

"And..." Sonic looked at the hologram. "...Do you know what caused this?"

"I happen to have a friend at Spagonia called Profressor Pickle (Chip: Hmm, pickle...) who happens to know about what happened to our world," Tails explained. "Anyway, the professor told me tha-"

"Okay, everything seems to be very peaceful here," Master Hand began as he came from upstairs and floated down to them. "It's a matter of time before everyone can obtain their..."

The hand stared at the 5 guests.

"...Who let them in here?" the hand asked annoyed. "Seriously, why can't we stop from receiving more guests? This isn't a public hotel, you know that?"

The 5, however, didn't look surprised as they looked at the hand. By the looks of their faces, they seemed to look very shocked.

"G-GIANT FLOATING HAND!" Amy, Knuckles, Tails, and Cream yelled loudly at the sight of Master Hand.

"...Didn't this happen before?" Master Hand asked annoyed before he noticed Amy taking out her hammer. "...And here comes the female Karol..."

"YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!" Amy yelled loudly before she and Knuckles lunged at the hand and proceeded to pummel him down together while Tails stood in front of a scared Cream, hugging a frightened Cheese.

"C-Cream, stay behind me!" Tails yelled freaked out.

"D-don't mind if I do!" Cream yelled loudly as the hand screamed in pain by the attacks of the echidna.

"Oww! Oww! Oww! Stop it! Oww!" Master Hand yelled as he tried to float up from his 2 attackers. "Sonic, do something! Oww!"

"Hey, you 2! Stop it! He's friendly!" Sonic yelled at them.

But neither Amy nor Knuckles heard the hedgehog as they desperately tried to kill Master Hand.

Eventually, Sonic gave up and quickly pulled them away from the hand's back. Master Hand sighed in relief after he began to float up. "Why is it that I ALWAYS get beat up by any unexpected guest, anyway?" he asked annoyed. "Seriously! You act like you haven't met a guy like me in your life!"

"Well, it's because it's true!" Knuckles yelled angrily. "Generally people like you...or whatever the heck you are..."

"I'm a hand, alright," Master Hand said with a grunt. "I'm a PEACEFUL hand, okay? That means I'm friendly. I'm not going to crush, eat, or kill you at all. That's very inhuman for my tastes."

"Oh, how can we know you're saying the truth?" Amy asked with a glare.

"Because, hello, I live here with him," Sonic called from behind them.

"..." Amy and Knuckles looked at each other. This caused Tails, Cheese, and Cream look worried at each other.

MORE minutes later...

The 4 looked at the hand without scaring themselves to death. Master Hand nodded and looked at Sonic. "Well, these are your friends, right?"

Sonic nodded.

"And they just came to visit you, right?"

"N-not quite..." Tails said as he pointed at the hologram of the planet. "S-see that?"

"..." Master Hand looked at the planet. "...So? Your point?"

"W-what? Can't you see it?"

"I can see it very well. What's the matter, then?"

"H-hey!" Amy jumped off the sofa and glared at the hand. "Our planet just got separated into floating continents! Isn't that a little bit shocking to you at least?"

"Nope."

"...Why?"

"Because of the fact it doesn't concern me at all," Master Hand said. "If it got ripped part, too bad. It's not our problem but your alone."

"You little...big...hand..." Knuckles muttered through gritted fangs.

"Knuckles, calm down," Tails said with a sigh. "It doesn't really concern him at all. This only concern to Sonic and all of us here."

"It's not like we want to put you all into this," Cream said worried. "But we didn't know someone else to help us rather than Sonic himself."

Sonic crossed his arms and looked serious at the hologram. "So, our planet got torn apart by something?"

"A-as I was explaining before, Professor Pickle of Spagonia told me that this has some kind of connection to an ancient legend that has been around for generations..."

"And we just heard of it just now?" Sonic asked.

"W-well..." Tails looked away. "D-don't look at me like that! T-things tend to appear out of nowhere for some strange reason! Maybe we ignore a lot of legends each day!"

"..."

"...Sorry," Tails said before looking at him. "Continuing from where I left, Professor Pickles told me that the world is like this because of the legend of Dark Gaia..."

"Dark who?" Chris asked.

"Dark Gaia," Tails went on. "According to what the professor told me, Dark Gaia is a being that sleeps inside the planet's core for thousands of years before it wakes up and splits the continents apart in some kind of basis. Dark Gaia's role is to split up the planet apart for it to wake up and cause destruction when it is at its full power..."

"...But the planet seems just fine for now," Lucario said.

"Let me continue," Tails said. "Dark Gaia itself has an unbelievable power that could take out the whole world if it manages to reach its full power. We believe that Dr. Eggman has something to do with this as well..."

"Eggman?" Sonic asked.

"Professor Pickle was kidnapped, Sonic," Tails said. "We managed to find him in a secret base located in Mazuri where he was trapped. Fortunately, the 5 of us managed to rescue him from Dr. Eggman."

"Weird thing was that the doctor himself wasn't around," Knuckles said. "The idiot wasn't there to guard his hostage, and there weren't any robots to stop us from rescuing the professor as well."

"I smell something fishy going on here..." Amy said with a nod.

"Anyway, Dr. Eggman probably kidnapped Professor Pickle because he knew too much about Dark Gaia," Tail explained. "The professor explained to us that there was a way to make everything turn back to normal and...well..."

"What?" Chip asked.

"...He said we needed to find some temples in Spagonia, Mazuri, Apotos, Shamar, Adabat, Holoska, and another place where another temple is located," Tails explained. "But...thing is..."

"...So?" Sonic asked.

"...The temples were supposed to be in their respective continents but..."

"Once we went to the locations of the temples..." Cream trailed off. "...T-there wasn't anything that looked like the temples at all..."

"It was so creepy," Amy said. "The temples weren't there by the time we got there! There were huge gaps of holes around where the temples were supposed to be!"

?This doesn't make any kind of sense at all,? Tails said worried. ?The temples...simply vanished without leaving a trace from their places. The people that lived close to them said they didn't see the temples disappearing...?

?And to make matters even worse, the temples are already sealed by some keys,? Knuckles said. ?The people that lives close to them said that the temples had guardians with the keys. Unfortunately, we didn't find them anywhere.?

?It'd be pointless to find them without even knowing where the temples are,? Tails explained. ?I mean, what could have possibly happened to the temples??

?How do the temples look like, anyway?? Sonic asked.

?They look like this... I happen to have an image of the temple of Mazuri here.?

The 2-tailed fox clicked some buttons in the hologram before it changed the image of the planet for the temple of Mazuri. The others fixed their eyes at the image.

?Not that shocking,? Knuckles said. ?They look like any other temple.?

?...Wait a minute...? Chris narrowed his eyes at the temple. ?...That temple...?

?You know about it??

?...That temple...? Chris muttered.

?I think we saw it somewhere else before...? Lucario said.

?...Of course, right!? Chris said with a nod. ?T-this is the same temple in the city!?

?Wait, what?? Tails blinked confused. ?You know where the Mazuri temple is??

?T-this is weird,? Chris said. ?T-that temple is the very same one that's inside the city to the south...?

?...How did it end up all the way there?? Tails asked.

?H-how are we supposed to know?? Chris asked. ?We happened to stumble with it some time ago. We didn't know it was that important...?

?If that's true,? Amy began. ?Then we have to examine it!?

?Wait!? Tails interrupted her. ?We don't know what to do with the temple, though!?

?Well, we'll find out once we get there, right??

?Not quite...? Tails said. ?I don't know what to do with the temples... We don't even have the keys to enter them...?

?But that temple wasn't closed,? Lucario said.

?Really now?? Tails asked. ?That's weird. I thought they were already closed.?

?So what will the temples do to help restore the planet?? Sonic asked with crossed arms.

?Professor Pickle told me that the temples hold the energy to push the plates back to the core if they're given some kind of alternative energy source,? Tails explained. ?For example, if we give energy to the Mazuri temple, then the Mazuri area will be pushed back to its original place. Basically, in order to restore the planet we have to do this process.?

a) Find the temples.

b) Open the temples with the Sun Keys and the Moon keys.

c) Give the temples some kind of powerful energy to restore them back with their respective continents.

d) Stop Dark Gaia from awakening so it doesn't destroy the world.

?That's the process,? Tails said. ?Unfortunately, we have yet to find the guardians with the keys.?

?When we went to ask for the guardians, the people always told us that ?this person should be here? or ?she's usually hanging out at this other place? or ?I don't know what I'm doing here. I think I didn't need to ask for your help at all. Thanks a bunch, though? and more,? Cream explained. ?It was so confusing...and a little bit annoying.?

?Stupids...? Knuckles muttered. ?If they don't know the guardians, then they better shut up instead of wasting our time.?

?That's the gist of it,? Tails said with a frown. ?As you can see, it's a little bit hopeless...?

Sonic got off from the couch and nodded. ?Oh, you don't worry. We'll find those temples, their guardians, and the keys.?

?But how?? Amy asked. ?We're just clueless about their whereabouts!?

?Well, we'll have to try and find them in the continents again...? Tails said with a sigh. ?It's a total chaos in the world. Airlines and ships have been in a total commotion because the continents are separated. Even the people think it's the end of the world.?

?Of course not!? Amy said with a pouting face. ?We're gonna find out the way to save the planet!?

?And you know how?? Knuckles asked. ?It's a total panic back there.?

?W-well...? Amy looked down before shaking her head. ?There has to be a way to do this!?

Sonic thought for a moment as he rubbed his chin with his right hand. ?...? Sonic looked at Master Hand. ?...Sorry for saying this, but we'll have to ask you all to help us here.?

?OH NO,? Master Hand said. ?We're already busy with Tabuu here. Do you really think we're going to take this distraction from our plans??

?Dude, just look at the planet!? Sonic said with a groan. ?It's totally messed up!?

?Sonic, we can't diverge our attention to your world while Tabuu is around,? the hand said. ?It's your problem and not ours.?

?Just listen!? Sonic yelled. ?I don't know if I can do this alone with everyone here!?

The Sonic team blinked in confusion. ?...Who the hell are you?? Knuckles asked. ?What did you do to the egotistical bastard that wants to solve everything alone that we all know??

Sonic looked annoyed at him. ?Hey, I want to change a little bit here.?

Amy gasped in excitement. ?Does that mean you will finally accept me as you-?

?I said I'd change, not turn insane...? Sonic said.

Amy pouted and grunted.

?Anyway, just help us!? Sonic said to the hand.

?Hell no!? Master Hand said. ?It's YOUR problem, not OURS.?

?...? Sonic thought for a moment. ?...What if Tabuu had something to do with this??

?Well...if that was the case, then...? Master Hand looked away. "...Of course not!" he said before turning back at them. "If someone caused this whole mess in your world, that would be either Dr. Eggman or another side enemy that decided to appear out of nowhere! You don't have any proof Tabuu was involved in this at all, do you?"

"No..."

"Okay, that proves it," the hand said. "If you'd like to go and resolve this by yourself, then please, leave."

"Hey, are you kicking me out?"

"No, I'm giving you the chance to leave us for a time if you want. We already have enough with your weird "werehog" transformation and those night creatures that appear during plain night."

The Sonic group blinked. "Werehog?" they all repeated.

"And night creatures?" Knuckles asked. "Did they appear here as well?"

"Huh?" Master Hand turned to them. "Wait, what?"

"We forgot to tell you this," Tails said. "Ever since the continents were split apart, some monsters have been appearing all over the world during the nights. These monsters often don't do anything outside on the streets as long as people don't go out. However, they get furious if they spot someone..."

"Not only that," Cream said with a shrug. "B-but they can possess people sometime. W-we ran into some normal citizens that were laughing and dancing in Spagonia, and they had a weird air around them... It was so creepy but we managed to get away from them..."

"The world is at chaos..." Tails said worried. "And there's nothing we can do to solve this whole problem... That's why we wanted to look for Sonic to see if he knew something but it's hopeless..."

"Hey," Sonic said as he crossed his arms. "There's no freaking way I'll let our world be like that forever. We're gonna find out about this very soon."

"Well, the professor told us that the night creatures are related to Dark Gaia. They serve as its minions," Tails explained. "They just like to attack or possess people's bodies during the night."

"And so, what do we do now?" Knuckles asked.

"I'm sorry for interrupting this, but..." Cream looked at Sonic. "What is that about a werehog? What is a werehog, Mr. Sonic?"

"I-I..." Sonic shifted his eyes uncomfortably.

The hedgehog looked worried at the people of the mansion, trying to make them not to say what happened the last nigh-

"Sonic here has an evil entity that took over his body yesterday during Chris's birthday party. When Sonic was knocked out, he turned into a werewolf or werehog before the entity took Chris away to the city and killed off before everyone came back, Chris somehow was revived, and defeated the entity with everyone before resuming the battle. However, that entity keeps coming back because just yesterday before sleep Sonic almost broke in a rampage during his transformation. Chris here calmed that bad guy inside him and then we slept all together nice and warm," Chip explained with a smile.

Sonic, bewildered by this sudden action, hit his face and frowned. "Chip...you idiot..." he muttered with a grunt.

"...Pardon me?" Amy asked. "Did I hear well? There's a bad guy that possesses you?"

"Sonic turns into a beast during the night?" Tails asked.

"Chris was killed but then he was revived somehow?" Knuckles asked.

"There was a birthday party yesterday and you didn't tell me?" Cream asked.

"Chao chao chao?" Cheese asked.

"What is happening here? Are you hiding something from us, Sonic?" they all asked in unison.

"..."

"And for what is that ridiculous red collar on your neck, anyway?" Knuckles asked before he chuckled. "What, do you want to be a mascot now? Well, I heard you can behave very bad so I see why you need a collar."

Sonic shot him with a death glar-

"It's because I'm Sonic's owner," Chip said as he showed them the small collar on his right wrist. "See this? Sonic agreed to be controlled by me."

"CHIP..." Sonic muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes (eye?) widened in fury.

"...So let me get this straight," Tails began. "Sonic agreed to wear that collar so you could be his owner?"

"Pretty much. The collar can hold back the bad guy inside him," Chip explained, ignoring Sonic's annoyed look. "And above else, it looks good on him, doesn't it?"

"CHIP..." Sonic said again, raising his right index finger at him.

"..." The 5 looked at each other while they choose silence...before they all broke out laughing loudly. Amy and Knuckles began to pound the couch they were on while Tails and Cream were holding their stomachs in pain of all the laughs they were doing. As for Cheese, the Chao was rolling on the air as he laughed.

Sonic grunted even louder at Chip, who was smiling at the moment. "Hey, why are you guys laughing? I think Sonic's a good pet."

"CHIP!" Sonic yelled angrily before the 5 stopped laughing, but then, they all laughed even louder than before as even Chris and Lucario were chuckling silently.

The imp didn't even know why they were all laughing. Instead, he continued on. "Here, let me show you. Sonic, sit down!"

"What?" Sonic asked with a glare.

"Sit down, boy, c'mon!"

"What? Do you really think I'm going t-" Sonic suddenly sensed something strange in him before he quickly sat down on the floor. "H-hey!"

The others managed to see this before they laughed even louder than before. Master Hand, seeing this, began to laugh as well before Sonic got up.

"Aww, good boy," Chip said smiling as he flew close to Sonic.

"What the hell did you do to me just now?!" Sonic asked enraged.

Chris, holding his stomach with his left arm, took out his DS and looked at the screen. "W-why did Sonic just sit down when Chip told him to?" he asked as he chuckled.

"Strange. I guess the collar gave Chip some of the powers of a Beastmaster," Kawashima explained as he chuckled. "Do you think that makes Chip useful in some way? I think he does."

"Okay, for my next command, I order you to roll around," Chip said.

Sonic was quickly pushed down on the floor, extending his hands and feet up and down respectively and he began rolling around as he cursed out loud. This only made his "friends" laugh even louder than before.

"CHIP!" Sonic yelled mad as he rolled around the floor. "STOP RIGHT NOW BEFORE I HIT YOU!"

"Now, now!" Chip said as he crossed his arms. "Don't be such a bad boy to me! Sonic, stop, stand up, and hit yourself with your fists!"

Sonic's eyes (eye?) widened before he stopped, stood up, and began to hit himself with his fists uncontrollably.

"Why are you hitting yourself?" Chip asked as Sonic punched himself on the face. "Why are you hitting yourself?"

"YOU'RE SO GOING T-" Sonic stopped talking as he remembered (through his fists) that Chip could make him do virtually anything to him as long as Chip himself was clueless of all the damage he was doing to Sonic. "P-please, stop!"

"...I dunno..." Chip said worried as Sonic kept hitting himself. "Should I?"

"YES!"

"...Okay, stop," Chip said.

Sonic's fists eventually stopped hitting him as he panted heavily and shot Chip with a death glare.

"Sonic! Don't give me that look!"

"PLEASE...KNOCK IT OFF..." Sonic muttered through gritted teeth.

The other 5 eventually stopped laughing after a while (as well as the other 3) as they all wiped their tears away. "O-okay," Knuckles said as he panted. "T-that had to be the best moment I have ever seen before..."

"Too bad," Sonic said with a glare as he wiped the blood out from his nose. "I didn't like it a bit."

A small while passed as the others regained their normal composures. Tails coughed as he then looked worried. "Seriously, we need the help of everyone here..."

"For the last time, no!" Master Hand said annoyed. "No matter how many times you ask us, the answer will be always no!"

"...Okay," Amy said with a bored look. "I didn't want to come to this but you don't leave me another choice..."

"Oh, are you going to use hammer rage on me again? That won't work at al-"

Master Hand stopped talking once he saw Amy getting off the couch, revealing a sobbing Cream as she hugged Cheese tightly.

"Please..." Cream sobbed silently. "We need your help so badly...or...our world will..." Cream sniffed more as Cheese hugged her with a sob. "...We don't want our world to be destroyed...please..."

"..." Master Hand stared at her.

"...I...I want to play outside again..." Cream said with a sniff. "I don't want to live in a world where everything is in chaos, Mr. Hand..." Cream looked at him as her eyes filled with ears. "Please, we beg of you (Knuckles: Not me)..."

"..." Master Hand let out a small sniff. "Ooh, please, don't do that to me..."

Cream sobbed as she closed her eyes. "I want to play outside without hearing people screaming anymore...please...we want your help..."

"..." Master Hand sniffed even more. "D-don't do this, pleas-"

"Please! I can't tolerate to see more chaos!" Cream cried. "Please, we need your help!"

At this point, even Chris started to rub his eyes with some sniffs as Lucario patted his back. Chip sniffed a bit before he blew his nose with a random napkin he took from his back.

"..." Master Hand sighed. "As much as I hate to see little innocent children like you crying...I just can't let this go like this..."

"So?" Cream asked as she sniffed with Cheese, the other looking at the hand.

"...Fine..." Master Hand said with a sniff. "...We'll help in any way possible...for you, my dear..."

Cream instantly smiled happily and wipped her tears away. "Oh, thank you so much, Mr. Hand! You don't know how happy you made me just now!"

"Everything for a cute little girl like you," Master Hand said with some chuckles. "I can't that bad guy let you cry like that in front of me, right?"

"You're so generous, Mr. Hand," Cream said with a happy expression as Cheese looked the same. "I knew you were going to say yes after all."

"Heheh, I know, that's me, alright," Master Hand said.

Sonic, Tails, Knuckles, and Amy looked away from the hand as their faces got a little bit dark and grinned rather evilly. "(Gotcha,)" they all thought with some snickers.

"..." Chris, noticing this, sweatdropped at their actions.

"You know," Lucario began as he stared at the hand. "You're a little bit...pathetic..."

"Oh, so you rather have her crying?" Master Hand asked. "I didn't know you were that bad, Lucario. I guess the glare you're stuck with for the rest of your life really makes you evil."

Lucario glared at the hand.

"Oh, oh, there it is," the hand said.

Lucario began to growl silently at him.

"..." Master Hand backed away. "N-no need to get angry, either..."

"So are you helping us?" Tails asked.

"I said yes," the hand said.

"Alright!" Amy said with a chuckle. "I guess we can do this here as well!"

The hand noticed that Tails, Amy, and Cream took suitcases out of nowhere.

"W-what the..." Master Hand looked at them, putting down the suitcases on the floor.

Even Cheese was carrying a small suitcase (probably to hold his ribbons) before putting it down.

"...Don't tell me those suitcases are holding clothes or something..." Master Hand said.

"Well, we may as well stay here to give a hand, right? After all, it IS our world we're talking about," Amy said before looking around. "Besides, this place looks nice for a a vacational spot."

The last 2 words made the hand angry.

"V-vacational spot? Are you crazy?" Master Hand asked. "I said we were going to help, not give you a room to stay here!"

"Hey!" Amy crossed her arms. "You're being a little bit hypocrite here, you know!"

"Look, I won't let you take advantage o-"

Cream began to sob. "I-I don't want to sleep out there in the cold... I-I don't want to get sick..." She began to sob louder. "I-I'm so scared of the monsters outside... T-they'll eat me alive if I'm sleeping outside..."

Master Hand sobbed. "P-poor little angel...I-I can't let you sleep out there in the cold..."

"So can we stay here?" Amy asked excited.

"I've never said something about you 3 getting a roo-"

"I-I don't want to be the only 1 alone in here..." Cream interrupted with more sobs. "Cheese wants to have them here..."

"Chao..." Cheese sobbed.

"Y-yes, little girl and...flying plushie," Master Hand said with a sniff. "O-okay, you guys can stay here so Cream doesn't cry anymore...(poor Cream...)"

Sonic looked away with a devious grin. "(Nobody can't resist to see Cream crying without giving up to her...)"

"Thank you so much, Mr. Hand!" Cream said happily as she (again) wipped her tears away. "You're so considerable and so nice to us! Now I know you're the kindest person I've ever met in my life before!"

Master Hand looked away as he blushed. "W-well, you don't have to go that far but yes..." he chuckled embarrassed.

"Aaaaaaaaaalrighty!" Amy said with a grin as she showed her teeth. "We're part of the team, then!"

Tails, Knuckles, Amy, Cream (and Cheese) temporarily joined you-

"Hey, I can't let you 5 know about what we do here at all," Master Hand said. "We're going to help you, but you don't have to help us."

Cream sniffed. "B-but..."

"I'm doing this for your own sake," the hand said. "Do you want to get involved in a fight a get hurt? I'd be deeply ashamed if something were to happen to a cute angel like you..."

"..." Cream smiled and nodded. "T-thank you for thinking about us, Mr. Hand. You're very nice for saying that."

Tails, Knuckles, and Amy all thought Cream was faking her cries, but after knowing her last response, it was obvious that she didn't have some evil inside as all of them did. This caused her group to frown with some grunts.

I take that back. They don't join your team.

"You wouldn't want to know all the things we do here at all," Master Hand said. "And as for the problem that you have in your world..."

"Oh, right," Tails said with a nod. "We have some people trying to help us there. Vector said he wanted to give us a hand so he, Espio, and Charmy are working to find more clues. As for Rouge, she said she may as well help us because this incident would ruin her treasure hunting for a bit."

"I remember Vector saying something about looking for Eg-" Knuckles did a double-take. "That's right! I almost forgot!"

"What?" Amy asked.

"Sonic, we looked around the whole planet with Tails's radar, but there weren't any traces of Eggman anywhere."

"What? Eggman vanished in thin air?" Sonic asked.

"Of course not, but he wasn't found anywhere," Tails said. "He wasn't even hiding in the space as well."

"He...simply disappeared?"

"...Apparently..." Cream said.

"But we know he's behind all this," Amy said. "He kidnapped the professor in one of his secret bases (Knuckles: Do you call a base secret inside a hole in Mazuri?) because he knew about Dark Gaia."

"So that Egg(beep) is behind this..." Sonic said. "It's always him, no matter how much he says it's not."

Amy clapped her hands. "Okay! Bad news aside, we have to settle in here!" She got off from the couch and grabbed her suitcase. "Where's my room here? By the looks of the many floors, I guess there are many rooms in here."

"Oh, before you even go upstairs," Master Hand began as he pointed to a board located to the left wall of the lobby. "Be sure to take a photo and put it over there."

The board that they all looked over the left had a big space with some photos that the Smashers quickly recognized. The board itself had a title with big, bold letters that read "People That Have Entered The Mansion Without Permission Yet They Stayed Here For One Reason Or Another."

Below the title, there were pictures of Flonne, Etna, a Prinny (that had "X1,000,000" on the right side), Geno, Twink, Mallow, Raven, Yuri, Estelle, Rita (for some reason, some horns were drawn on her head), Karol, and Judith.

"When did you take pictures of all of them?" Chris asked.

"I didn't," Master Hand said. 'I printed them out from your internet line. For being a known source, that website called Wikipedia worked so well for me."

"You went there?"

"Yeah, got a problem?"

"No..."

"Then it's fine."

"..." Knuckles stared odd at the board. "...You guys are a little bit odd."

"D-don't look at me, look at Master Hand!" Chris said.

"I make the rules, and anyone that lives under these ceilings and the roof are to follow the rules," Master Hand said. "Well, you guys settle in before we discuss this problem with everyone else in here."

Tails blinked a little bit surprised and looked around.

"For now, it's time for me to face DK in Final Destination. You can wander around as long as you don't do anything reckless or destructive because some things here blow up if you're not careful," the hand explained. "With that away, see you later."

The hand snapped his fingers and he disappeared.

"W-wow," Cream said surprised. "He's like a mage or something. How impressive."

"Okie dokie!" Amy said with a fist in the air. "This is great! Not only I get to have my own room, but I also get to live with my dear Sonic under the same ceilings and roof! Isn't that kind of romantic, Cream?"

Cream smiled at her as Cheese flew besides her. "I know. It's very romantic, Amy."

Sonic frowned at this as both girls walked to him.

"Okay, you should show us our rooms. Remember, we want our rooms to be close to yours," Amy said with a wink.

"When did I turn into your buttler?" Sonic asked annoyed.

"Only for this short time of 10 minutes," Amy said with a satisfied look on her face. "Pretty pleeeeeeease? Can you do it?"

Sonic rolled his eyes. "Fine, fine, I'll show you the rooms..."

"M-may I tag along?" Chip asked.

Tails and Knuckles walked to them and looked at the imp. "Oh yeah, who are you, anyway?" Knuckles asked.

"I'm Chip," Chip said. "Just that."

"...Just that?" Tails asked confused.

"I-I lost my memory and they all offered to help me out to recover my memory," Chip said. "I helped them all before to calm down Son-"

Sonic blocked Chip's mouth and chuckled nervously. "A-anyway, wanna see your rooms?"

Amy smiled at this. "Please, lead the way."

Sonic nodded as he quickly gave Chip a glare before walking upstairs with Amy, Cream, and Cheese following.

Chris noticed that Knuckles and Tails walked to them. "So, we're going to live here for a time," Knuckles said with crossed arms. "Just what do you guys do here to kill the time?"

"We do...many things..." Chris said. "You'll see very soon if Master Hand doesn't notice..."

"I'm a little bit interested myself, only that."

"Oh," Tails began. "Can you show us that temple you spoke of? You know, the one of Mazuri?"

"I think we can..." Chris said. "I'll see when."

"A-and..." Tails looked away. "...You're not the only ones living here, right?"

"Yes, why?" Chris asked.

"D-does he happen to live here as well?"

"Who?"

"U-um..." Tails blushed a little bit. "W-why am I blushing, anyway? I-I shouldn't blush just because I'm thinking of him!"

"Tails, I'm asking yo-"

"You mean Fox, right?" Lucario interrupted.

Tails quickly looked at him. "U-um, yes! I-I was talking about him..."

"His room should be somewhere on the 4th floor. It's the room above our room, I believe. I think he's there."

"O-oh, I see!" Tails said, not wanting to hide the excitement any longer. "I-I didn't think he was here at all, but I'm glad I was wrong... I-I mean..." Tails looked at the stairs. "I-I'll see you later, okay? See you!" he said happily before he ran upstairs.

"That Tails..." Knuckles said with a chuckle. "He just can't let go of his older brother bond."

"Older brother bond?" Chris asked.

"Yeah. When we were working together to defeat Metal Sonic, I saw Tails most of time close to where that guy Fox was. It's funny, you know? Tails sees him as the "cool" older brother he never had in his life."

"Maybe because both are foxes?" Lucario asked.

"Bingo," Knuckles said. "Well, what can you do? He's still very young for being an expert of machines. Deep inside, he's just a childish kid who wants to look after a role model or a hero..." Knuckles grinned. "And I guess that guy is getting into Sonic's territory because Tails always liked to be with Sonic, but now that he knows someone else like him, guess who's going to be the role model?"

Chris, for some reason, imagined Tails in Fox's clothes.

Chris shrugged. "I-I just hope he stays with Sonic..."

"By the way," Knuckles began as he looked at them. "Did you have a bad night or what?"

"What?" Lucario asked.

"Both of your eyelids look very purple."

Chris and Lucario noticed that they still had the purple eyelids that they both started to have since Sonic and Chip snored all the night.

The World Traveler blushed. "T-then this is the main reason why some people at the village were looking odd at us!" he said embarrassed. "T-they even chuckled as well!"

"Village?"

"Forget it..." Lucario said with a grunt. "(Those bastards were hiding their chuckles on the way to the village, weren't they? They'll be so dead one of these days...)"

And the day went on. Since it was still early, afternoon was almost there.

However, little did they know that the problems were going to start that very same day...

Preview of the next chapter

"I had enough of this," Tabuu said with a grunt. "I want you to find out what happened to Bowser and King Dedede as soon as possible."

"We could work very well without them," Ganondorf said with a frown. "However, I guess you will not let them go that easily because you find some use in them..."

...................................................................................................

"Wait, what kind of name for a title is Livin' La Vida Rica, anyway?" Ness asked.

Do you want to save your data?

Yes

Overwrite File?

Yes

Smash Mansion
Chris, Lucario, Mario, Luigi, Peach, Yoshi, Pikachu, Pichu, Jigglypuff, Mewtwo, Red, Squirtle, Ivysaur, Donkey Kong, Diddy Kong, Samus, Kirby, Meta Knight, Link, Zelda, Toon Link, Fox, Falco, Wolf, Captain Falcon, Olimar, Marth, Roy, Ike, Ness, Lucas, Pit, Ice Climbers, Snake, Sonic, Chip

[DededeCloneChris]

Chapter 146: Livin' La Vida Rica (or Livin' The Rich Life)

Subspace
Deep Inside The Great Maze

Tabuu, who was staring down at Dr. Eggman, grunted a bit. "Well, it has been a while ever since you arrived here, and yet you have not given any kind of plan or idea."

"Relax," Dr. Eggman said as he folded his arms. "I have taken my time to research about your factory and the minions you have."

"And?"

"And," the doctor said before smirking. "I found something rather amusing with the Shadow Bugs you control..."

"What is it?" Tabuu seemed to narrow his eyes. "You are not going to do something out of the ordinary to them, right?"

"No," Dr. Eggman said before moving his right hand. "Remember the sample of them that you gave me?"

"Yes."

"Well, I conducted a research of their properties. You mentioned that they can take over a host to manipulate their minds and enhance their abilities in battle, correct?"

"Yes."

"However," Dr. Eggman went on. "I wondered something... What would happen if the Shadow Bugs take over a Nightmare?"

"The Nightmare is that basic enemy of Dark Gaia, right?"

"Absolutely," Dr. Eggman said as he snapped his fingers, calling 2 R.O.B.s that were pushing an anti-gravitatory platform with a cage that contained mentioned enemy that tried to escape furiously. "I waited for the night to come around to capture one."

Tabuu stared at the Nightmare as it tried to break through the bars by banging its pincers on them. "Why would you take this demonic creature in here?"

"Aren't you one?"

Tabuu glared at the doctor.

"Sorry, my apologies," Dr. Eggman said with a snicker. "Can you see this Nightmare? It's trying to break through. Too bad it can't escape since I was the one who designed this cage for Dark Gaia's monsters. I know they disolve into darkness, but they can't do that as long as they're inside thi-"

"The cage does not look anything special," Tabuu interrupted.

"H-hey!" Dr. Eggman said angrily. "Even if it looks normal, it IS different than any other cage!"

"..."

"..." He coughed. "As I was saying," Dr. Eggman went on as he took a tube from his back, containing some Shadow Bugs inside it. "I wanted to see what could the Shadow Bugs do to the Nightmares. I thought they were going to do their usual job...but..."

The doctor opened the tube and poured down the Shadow Bugs that quickly went after the Nightmare, passing through the bars. The Nightmare itself began to shriek loudly as the bugs began to cover its whole body. Tabuu watched as the Nightmare suddenly stopped moving wildly before the Shadow Bugs managed to take over its body.

However, the Nightmare's pincers moved down to the platform as the Nightmare kept staring into the nothingness.

"What have you done to it?" Tabuu asked. "It does not look like it is possessed like it does."

Dr. Eggman chuckled. "I present to you the Shadow Nightmare," he said with a snicker. "The Shadow Nightmare is a special kind of monster that I just created some days ago."

"...What does it do now?" Tabuu asked.

"It doesn't fight."

"What?" Tabuu looked at the doctor. "If it does not fight, how do you think it will serve any purpose?"

"Because the Shadow Nightmare's only purpose is to look for a body, latch onto the victim's back, then possess it." Dr. Eggman looked at the calm beast. "It works just like the Shadow Bugs."

"What is the difference in that?"

"The difference is that it doesn't take over the host's body at all."

"So, are you trying to say that the monster you just created does not do anything important rather than being a waste of time?"

"Not quite," the doctor said with a snicker. "The Shadow Nightmare...brings out the host's inner nightmares out..."

"Their nightmares?"

"Ironically, it is called a Shadow NIGHTMARE for a reason," the doctor said with a serious look. "I found out that combining Shadow Bugs and Nightmares together create a new breed of both species. The Shadow Nightmare possesses the host's body before letting the real host be free from it."

"It frees the host? It is supposed to take over the host," Tabuu said.

"Not this one," Dr. Eggman said. "It releases the host, but it copies every single detail of the host's life to search for a suppresed nightmare that he or she has been trying to hide. The host, once realizing that he or she was freed, will look back to find a shadow of themselves..."

"A shadow of themselves?"

"Would you mind if I finish first?" Dr. Eggman asked. "Anyway, the shadow copies the memory of the host, pushes the host out, and creates a shadow that represents the nightmare. Basically, the shadow looks like them, but they will represent a nightmare by looking, acting, and making fun of the host so the host scares himself or herself out to death."

"So..."

"So," Dr. Eggman continued. "The Shadow Nightmare creates an identical version of the host but represented in the form of a living nightmare. It plays with the emotions of the people and it grows stronger if the host tries to deny the truth about themselves. Of course, I'm not saying the Shadow Nightmare will create lies, but it will reveal very intimidating, heartbreaking nightmares that will eventually kill the host...forever..." Dr. Eggman chuckled. "The shadow grows stronger as the host denies the truth about himself or herself more and more. Then, when the shadow has grown strong enough... It'll turn against the host and kill him or her as punishment for not accepting the truth."

"..." Tabuu chuckled. "...I see now... The shadow plays with the emotions of the people before it starts to kill once it grows strong enough..."

"Also," Dr. Eggman went on. "These Shadow Nightmares can recreate environments that will scare the host even more."

"Do you want to use them now?"

"I'm afraid not," the doctor said. "The shadows can't live outside in the light of day. Using more than 1 shadow would also cause complications because Dark Gaia could take control of them and turn them against us. I don't have Dark Gaia under my control yet, but we can still control 1 Shadow Nightmare at a time."

"..."

"However," Dr. Eggman continued. "The temples of the monster have a big amount of darkness enough to contain the Shadow Nightmare, even during the day. They have big spaces enough to change the environment and hide the sources to discharge energy to the temples. We could try to use the Shadow Nightmares as some sort of guardians." He chuckled. "Not only they would kill the host, but it'll try to kill anyone else if it gets interrupted."

"Excellent," Tabuu said. "The first time you are here and you have implemented a brilliant idea."

"What can I say? My IQ is the highest one there is," Dr. Eggman said with a chuckle as the R.O.B.s pulled the cage with the Shadow Nightmare away. "I'll continue to look around for the locations of the temples. Call me whenever you want to discuss something with me."

Tabuu watched as Dr. Eggman began to walk away into the darkness of the Subspace with the robots before disappearing.

Ganondorf and Charizard, who were watching the whole conversation, looked at Tabuu. "Well, that was rather interesting," Ganondorf said as he crossed his arms. "Why did you summon us here?"

"Yeah," Charizard said with a nod. "I was training my fire breath on some Primids. Why did you want to interrupt?"

'Because I have had it with King Dedede and Bowser," Tabuu said in annoyance. "They have not reported themselves back ever since they went for Wario."

"Oh, hell no!" Charizard yelled angrily as he stomped the floor one time. "I'm not going to get those idiots if that's what you mean!"

Tabuu took this response in a form of silence before he frowned. "Forcing you to go would surely make you mad about it..."

"Exactly," Charizard said, blowing out smoke from his nostrils.

Ganondorf looked bored at the dragon before he frowned. "...I suppose..."

Tabuu nodded at Ganondorf.

"...This has to be done, sadly..." Ganondorf said.

"I had enough of this," Tabuu said with a grunt. "I want you to find out what happened to Bowser and King Dedede as soon as possible."

"We could work very well without them," Ganondorf said with a frown. "However, I guess you will not let them go that easily because you find some use in them..."

"They have some use because they serve as generals to the army," Tabuu explained. "I cannot let anyone else be able to control the army unless they agree to serve under me under their own wills. Having people who pledge loyalty instead of controlling them is much better."

"Then I shall be on my way," Ganondorf said as he knelt down for a bit before standing up. "I will find them as soon as I find their whereabouts."

Charizard watched as Ganondorf walked into the darkness and disappeared in it. The dragon looked at Tabuu. "Hey, where's the minister?"

"He said he had to examine the room where we hold the source of the Shadow Bugs," Tabuu said. "You know the source, right?"

"...The black, flat guy?"

"Yes."

Charizard frowned. "Sometimes, I think that guy does stuff in private..."

"What do you mean by that? The Ancient Minister does not do anything in secret," Tabuu said. "He only obeys anything I say to him."

"Well, he's been acting strange lately," Charizard said. "He's been a little bit depressed over something I can't put my claw on..."

"Whatever it is, it will not interfere with our plans," Tabuu said. "As for you, I will have to make you look for one of the temples."

"The temples that were taken to different worlds, right?" Charizard asked. "Yeah, I've been waiting for my chance to do something by my own."

"I will arrange the minister to tell you what you need to do," Tabuu said. "For now, let us wait for him."

Subspace Bomb Factory
Shadow Bug Generator Room

The Ancient Minister watched helplessly as several big tubes that contained multiple copies of Mr. G&W drained out countless and countless of Shadow Bugs that went upwards into the ceiling and even downwards into the floor through some holes.

The Ancient Minister looked away. "(Why do we need to have so many of them?)" he thought. "(...This time, I'll try to start my plan sooner...)"

He looked over to some hi-tech computers that were located near the tubes. Looking above for any security cameras, the minister found none, and he moved to the computers. There, he stuck his hands out from his robe and began to type a command.

A sound was created, and the tubes that held the copies of the flat character began to slow down the process to suck up the Shadow Bugs.

"(There...)" he thought as he looked at one tube. "(This will surely slow down the time. Now, I have to move on and see what I can do for the manufacturization of Subspace Bombs. Only 1 sample of 1000 gets an approval to be useful so this won't be that hard to interrupt,)" the Ancient Minister thought. "(This should buy me some time...and probably this will buy them time as well...)"

???

The scene slowly but suddenly changed to a wheel that was going at full speed over the street of the many intersections of a city. Slowly by backing away from the wheel, it was revealed that it was a red vespa going at full speed to the east.

Of course, there was someone riding on it, and that person seemed desperate to get somewhere as her long orange hair trailed behind her helmet and goggles.

"I'm gonna be late, I'm gonna be late, I'm gonna be late!" she yelled as she accelerated. "Again!" she added.

The girl was a young one in her teenage years. This special girl liked to work at many different kinds of part-time jobs that she liked to have. No matter how many were there, she had her hands full with every single job.

What was the problem she had? The fact that she took ALL of them without thinking about time restraints since one would interrupt the other, which then would get interrupted by another, which then would get interrupted by another.

This girl, despite her tight schedule that kept her from doing all the things she wanted to try, was trying her best to fulfill the jobs' needs.

The girl was called Mona.

"Darn it!" Mona cursed as she put her chin at the level of her handle. "I knew taking the morning's newspaper girl job was gonna be a bad idea for the same days where I have to train in my cheerleading team of football team!" she yelled as she dodged some incoming cars. "That's your typical female, high-school teenager, alright..." she said with a sigh.

The energetic (yet depressed) teenager accelerated towards the Diamond City Stadium, leaving a long trail of smoke behind her wheel...

Smash Mansion
Command Room

"What?"

"Yes."

"Why do you have to ask me that now?"

"Because we have to do it."

"B-but..."

"Look, I don't know you, but it has to be done, sorry."

"I don't see why we need to call in more musicians at this time. What if Tabuu attacks?"

"Well, he isn't doing anything now. We have to do this."

Chris sighed. "I don't see why, though..."

Master Hand grunted. "I already received complaints of Makar saying that they can't do some tracks due to the fact they need vocalists for them," the hand explained. "And we need 3 of them here."

"Who?"

"Let's see..." The hand looked away. "There's the girl Mona...the singing machine Mike...and...the gothic girl named Ashley..."

Chris could only respond with a frown. "Why now?"

"I already said why!" the hand said annoyed.

This problem showed up just some hours after the new guests came to the mansion. The World Traveler was asked to meet Master Hand in the command room after a request from Makar was delivered to the hand.

?He said they're having a lot of trouble with some tracks,? Master Hand said. ?And we have to find the solutions by inviting those musicians here.?

?But...? Chris trailed off. ?Nobody uses the Wario Ware stage, right??

?No, but that doesn't mean we can't do this,? the hand explained. ?Since there are no signs of the Subspace Army in Diamond City, you'll have to take a small party with you and look around for Mona, Mike, and Ashley so you can bring them all here.?

?I'm still skeptical of this...?

?Look,? the hand began. ?Music is something that makes matches even more interesting. The fighters tend to show more enthusiasm while listening to some music. I believe every game out there has a soundtrack, right??

?W-well, that's true...?

?This place boasts the largest soundtrack made ever,? the hand explained. ?Or used to boast, anyway. We can't let our soundtrack be nothing, right??

?I...suppose...?

?SO!? the hand raised his voice. ?In order to have one heck of a match, we need to have those tracks available for any kind of occasion! Your task as a Smasher is to seek the musicians, bring them here, and convince them to make those tracks!?

?...?

?...NOW,? the hand said. ?I'll call everyone here.?

?Wait, by everyone, do you also mean the guests??

?Pfft, of course not,? the hand said. ?Bringing them here would be suicide. Unless Sonic does it by ?accident? then I'll be screwed over...or we're going to be screwed over.?

?Chances are they'll come here, though...? Chris said. ?I mean, sooner or later, they'll find out about what we do here.?

?They just barely know the Subspace Army. What else is there to explain??

Several minutes later...

?Yes, let's screw the hand over by showing the people what we do, why don't we?? Master Hand asked annoyed.

Just after making the announcement to call everyone in there, the Sonic group thought they were also called (even though Master Hand said, ?Everyone BUT Sonic's friends please report to the command room. I repeat. Everyone BUT Sonic's friends please report to the command room?), meaning that they would find out soon of what the Smashers do in reality.

?Seriously,? Knuckles began as he looked around the room. ?You guys do things behind everyone's backs, don't you??

?Oh, you shut up,? Master Hand said. ?This is for the sake of everyone. We like to overuse the clich? that people don't know what the heroes do to save the whole darn universe. If that were to happen, though, every shop out there would give us discounts.?

?That's completely unrelated.?

?I know. You are unrelated to this, too.?

?We ALREADY said we were going to help out here,? Amy said annoyed. ?Just because Sonic here is one of you and can help doesn't mean we can't, too.?

?After all, didn't we agree to join you all?? Cream asked.

?What could a cute girl and 3 random people do to help us, anyway?? Master Hand asked.

?I have a lot of power,? Knuckles said.

?I can whack the heck out of enemies' heads,? Amy said.

?I can design and fix machines,? Tails said.

?I can try to be helpful,? Cream said.

?Chao chao chao,? Cheese said.

?...? Master Hand frowned. ?I...was looking for more useful abilities, no offense...?

Amy pointed her hammer at him. ?Okay, you're gonna let us help out OR you're going to help us out as we've mentioned before.?

?Remember that our world is at chaos, and the fact that is our world as well!? Tails said. ?It concerns us so we have to ask for help. We can't do this alone, you know.?

?Seriously, you people are so darn stubborn...? the hand muttered. ?...I'll consider the proposal to join us. AS LONG AS THERE IS A TEMPLE, THEN WE'LL HELP YOU.?

?Hurray!? Amy said as she tossed her hammer away (to the wall, where it made a crack). ?Now we're gonna be together during missions, Sonic!?

Sonic stuck his tongue out in disgust. ?Eww, I'll try to stay away, thoug-?

?I thought you said you weren't going to run away anymore!? Chris yelled at him.

?...Y-you...? Sonic lowered his head in shame. ?Aw, crap, man...?

"(Oh man, this is turning out so well for me,)" Amy thought with some giggles. "(Should I start planning the wedding here just in case?)"

"So, what do you guys do here?" Knuckles asked.

"Are you really sure you want to know?" Master Hand asked. "The truth could be heartbreaking."

Some of the Smashers rolled their eyes at this.

"We have a world with its continents floating above magma," Tails said. "Anything else shouldn't be that shocking."

"Okay..." Master Hand said with a sigh. "Here we go."

An hour later...

"...That's it?" Amy asked. "Well, that's not surprising."

"Aw, crap," Master Hand said. "Not even the part of conquering new worlds?"

"I think that's a very exciting thing to do," Cream said with a giggle. "You get to meet a lot of people by saving worlds."

At this, Chris looked away and hid a smile.

"Oh, I have something really surprising here," DK said. "It's the fact that all of us except Chris are video g-"

Chris quickly blocked DK's big mouth with both hands. The Sonic team stared odd at the World Traveler as he sweated.

"What?" Amy asked. "I didn't hear well. What did he say?"

"H-he said that all of you except me are video...gamblers..." Chris said with a gulp.

"Video gamblers?" Tails asked. "That...doesn't make any sense to me."

"I know," Chris said as he glared at DK. "It doesn't make any sense, right, DK?"

DK, after staring at Chris's glare, nodded several times before Chris put his hands away from his mouth.

"Don't listen to him," Chris said with a chuckle. "He says really random things about people..."

"But I do-"

Chris stomped over his right foot without looking at him. The Kong's pupils shrunk in pain as he tried not to scream out loud.

"As I was saying before, he says really random things about people," Chris said, forcing a nervous smile.

"...Oh!" Amy chuckled. "I understand. Vector's just like that as well."

"(My foot...)" DK moaned inside his mind.

Tails, wanting to forget what he heard, looked to one computer of the many in there. "Hmm..." He walked to it and sat down on the chair. "Let's see. What kind of functions does these computers have?"

"All the normal applications," Master Hand said. "But I believe there are some extras as well."

The 2-tailed fox began to type and search for what he wanted to find. "Okay... These computers have lots of RAM memory, and they run very fast. Alright, these should work if I modify them a little bit..."

"You're not going to put viruses in them, right?"

"Why would I do such a thing?" Tails asked as he typed. "As a matter of fact, I can put some kind of radar into this if I get to it now... However, it won't be ready very soon because it takes a lot of time to make radars, even for super fast computers like these ones."

"As long as I don't see fake ads, it's fine," the hand. "(And the sooner we finish with you, the sooner you'll have to go from here.)"

"It's going to take a time, so please, be patient," Tails said. "Ooh, this should work..."

The hand frowned and looked at the Smashers. "Okay, I have a little favor I want you to do it."

"You want us to look for more musicians?" Mario asked. "Isn't that going to distract us from the Subspace Army?"

"Nope. They're not doing anything dangerous for now," the hand explained. "If we do this fast, we'll be just fine." He snapped his fingers to make the virtual screen appear, showing Diamond City. "And here's the place I want some of you to go. Your mission is to seek Mona, Ashley, and Mike in this city." The images of each character appeared on the screen. "These are the people I want you to find."

"So..." Ness tilted his head. "Who's going?"

"Well, since there aren't any traces of Tabuu's minions, that means only 3 will have to go."

And the alarm suddenly blared off from nowhere.

"..." The hand listened to the alarm. "...Okay, change of plans. There's someone of Tabuu's army in the city after all." He looked at the screen as it tried to locate the person. "And by the looks of it, it's..."

The map centered the location of the minion as it zoomed in through the buildings, establishments, and the random people walking through the streets before it finally found the target...

"...What?" Link and Zelda said at the same time.

"Er..." The hand sweatdropped. "...Why is..."

The Smashers found a cartoon version of the Lord of All Evil, Ganondorf, walking down the streets as he looked around for Bowser and King Dedede. The lord sighed as he frowned. "Where are those imbeciles?" Ganondorf asked as some people whispered to one another about his evil (yet cartoony) look. "They are making me feel embarrassed to be walking in the plain light of day, among inferior beings..." he muttered with a grunt as he walked.

"...Why is Ganondorf taking a walk in a city?" Link asked.

"Because he just felt like it?" Yoshi asked.

"I...don't think so..." the hand said as he looked Ganondorf crossing over the street. "He's looking for some people, didn't you hear?"

"He looks mad," Zelda pointed out.

"I hope he's not looking for the musicians, though," the hand said before turning to them. "I don't like where things are going in there. We need assemble a party of 9 people to go there. I want you to find out what Ganondorf's up to, and seek the musicians as well. Can you do those 2 tasks?"

"As long as it doesn't involve finding Wario..." Ness said with a shrug. "That guy...ugh..."

"Oh, right," Pikachu said with a nod. "You and Lucas found him before, right?"

Lucas remembered the event he went through during the army's invasion. "I-I hate him..." Lucas muttered. "I-I hate him so much..."

"Your legs are shaking," Nana pointed out.

"T-they're not!" Lucas said as his legs shook. "H-he's scary, okay, but I don't want to see him again!"

"I have bad news for you," the hand said. "I was thinking something about Wario and I came up with an idea that you all will probably won't like..."

"...What?" Nana asked.

"...I was thinking about letting Wario join us..."

"...NO," most of the Smashers said as they shook their heads.

"...Okay, I know he's a greedy bastard, but why you don't want him here?"

"Because he's a greedy bastard," Pikachu said as he rolled his eyes.

"And he's shady," Pichu added.

"And he's stupid," Chris added.

"And he smells so bad," Nana added.

"And he's fat," Popo added.

The previous 4 looked at him.

"What? If he's fat, his farts will smell even worse."

The 4 made disgusted faces with some frowns.

"Dude, we already have an anti-hero guy in here," Falco said as he looked at Wolf. "Do you want another one in here? I thought we had enough with Wolf already."

Wolf could only respond with a grunt.

"...Why is HE here, anyway?" Amy asked.

"I ended up in this place because of the kid," Wolf said annoyed. "Now, keep your future surprise attacks away from me or else you die."

Amy glared at him with a pout before looking away.

"It's him or the Subspace Army," Master Hand explained. "We have to make sure Tabuu doesn't recruit him at all. Unfortunately, we have to bring him here..."

"I-I object!" Luigi suddenly yelled. "W-Wario isn't going to help us!"

"He'd rather save his a(beep) and money before himself, anyway," Squirtle said annoyed. "Trust me, you don't want to smell him...eww..."

"I hate the idea, too," the hand said. "I'll force him to take a bath, though."

The hand noticed that most of the Smashers were still looking mad at the idea.

"...Well, it's inevitable. Tabuu'll surely trick him into joining his army before us," the hand said. "Don't go saying I didn't warn you. I did, but you didn't agree."

All the Smashers nodded.

"What? Now you guys want him away from us?"

They all nodded.

"I rathed kick his a(beep) than letting his a(beep) be with us," Roy said.

"Prompts to you for that," Ike said with a few nods.

"Gosh, no love for Wario, right?" the hand asked.

"I know he's supposed to be some sort of evil clone of me, but he shouldn't be allowed to join us," Mario said. "Trust me, I tried to be friends with him, but he always said no or did something really disgusting to me."

"Didn't he control you with a bucket?" Peach asked.

"...Oh, right..." Mario said. "That bucket..."

"Not even Mario wants him here," Snake said. "That goes for me as well. I can't stand most of you, but I'll surely won't like to have his a(beep) fart all it wants."

"His butt has a mind of its own..." Olimar muttered with a shrug.

"I agree," Ness said with a nod.

"Think about it. It's like asking Ganondorf to join us," C. Falcon said. "The universe would surely end if he ever became a good guy or anti-hero."

"Chaos would reign if he ever became a hero," Link said.

"Not to mention it would cause a horrible paradox," Jigglypuff commented.

"Who's stupid enough to believe that Ganondorf would ammend for his actions on Hyrule?" Zelda asked. "Those kind of people are begging to be ignored by everyone else."

"Now, now," Chris said. "If that ever happened, that would be in another alternate universe where everything is so stupid and twisted."

"True," Marth said.

"...Chris, start assembling your party," the hand said. "You're going to be the representative for the musicians."

"Me?" Chris asked.

"I need the most sociable guy in here," the hand explained. "You're one of them, so I thought it'd be nice to send you there."

"...Okay..."

"Be careful with Ganondorf, though," the hand said as he read a sheet of paper. I have the info of the world. Let's see..."

Wario Ware: Smooth Moves
Current Status: Aftermath
Race: Anyone
Number of protagonists: Unknown
Level of danger: Medium
Members allowed to dispatch: 9
Highly recommended abilities: Anything

Persona 3 - Living With A Determination

"Alright, choose your party members wisely," the hand said.

Chris looked back at the Smashers who decided to talk with each other, discussing what to do about Wario.

The World Traveler walked to Lucas. "Um, Lucas..."

"Y-you're not planning to take me with you, right?" Lucas asked. "I-I don't want to see Wario again..."

"What did he do to you? (Despite the fact I saw that cutscene already...)"

"W-well," Lucas began as he played with his fingers. "W-when I found him on the top of that random stalagmite, he laughed at me and Ness once he looked down. Then, he took that big gun..." Lucas looked down. "And he wanted to turn Ness into a trophy while I just watched in fear..."

"Then..."

"W-when he looked at me, he aimed his gun at me, and Ness pushed me out of the way to stay safe..." Lucas explained. "I-I was just too scared when he jumped down and looked at me with that look and those teeth of his..." Lucas shivered. "A-and I ran away from there so he wouldn't hurt me, leaving Ness behind..."

Chris saw Lucas embracing himself.

"E-even if I bumped into Red (literally) and managed to defeat Wario with his help, I-I still find Wario scary..." Lucas looked up at Chris. "...I...want to go..."

"What?" Chris asked. "But you just said..."

"I-I have to overcome my fears..." Lucas said with a sniff. "...I...have to brave sooner or later..."

"..."

Lucas wiped a tear away. "You know...this is something that Claus always told me..." He looked at Chris. "I always admired Claus. He was so nice and above else, he was so brave. He practically didn't fear anything like I did. We were perfect opposites except for our gender," Lucas said as he smiled a little. "I always played so much with him with the others when we were younger. I tried my best to be just like him, but my mom always said, "If you want to be like Claus, then I'll have a hard time distinguishing who's who! You look alike, did you know that?" before she would break laughing out loud..."

Chris smiled a bit at this.

"But I always kept trying, no matter what she told me..." Lucas said. "I looked up to Claus. He was everything I wished to be...but..." Lucas looked down. "He...and my mom...they both..."

The World Traveler just kept looking at Lucas as he remained silent.

"...I want to go, Chris," Lucas said. "Claus was brave, and I want to be brave as he was."

"...Okay... Are you sure?"

"Definitely," Lucas said. "I-I'll overcome my fears soon."

"I understand..." Chris said worried. "Wait until I call you."

Lucas nodded and looked away while Chris walked away. The PK kid looked sad as he scratched his right arm. "(N-no...)" Lucas thought. "(S-stop thinking they're still...)"

The World Traveler walked to Popo and Nana. "Um..." Nana looked ashamed. "Sorry for not delivering your gifts, Chris... That idiot inside Sonic broke the statues we made for you."

"Statues of yourselves?" Chris asked.

"Yeah," Popo said with a nod. "We worked so hard to make them, but that idiot came and he destroyed both gifts. We wanted to make the statues again but we were trapped in the basement with Red..." Popo looked down with Nana. "Sorry..."

"It's...okay," Chris said. "After we went through that nightmare, I'd think he deserves all the fault."

"Good thing he won't bother us again," Nana said. "But are we cool?"

"I guess," Chris said as he smiled a bit. "I care more about you 2 over things, though. We were going to die, remember?"

"You died," Popo pointed out.

Chris looked away embarrassed. "Y-yes, but still..."

Nana chuckled. "Okay, thanks, Chris. That cheered me up a bit."

"Me too," Popo said with a chuckle.

"Anyway, you want us to go?"

"I was wondering that," Chris said.

"Well, we don't mind. Why don't you take our team with you again?" Nana suggested. "We work well when we're together like that. You already asked Lucas, anyway."

"I think that's a good idea..." Chris said.

"Also, Diddy's one of us," Popo said. "And Toon Link is busy with some training outside. You should try to cope well with Diddy more."

"I should do it, actually," Chris said. "I haven't spoken to Diddy that much."

"And while you're at it, bring Kirby along."

"Okay, thanks," Chris said with a nod. "Wait until I call you 2."

The Ice Climbers nodded, letting Chris go to Diddy.

"Okay!" Diddy said excited as he jumped to Chris and climbed all the way up to his shoulders and head. "If you want to talk to me, then that means you want me to go with you, right?"

Chris looked up at Diddy. "Y-yes. What's with that enthusiasm?"

"Well..." Diddy looked away. "I figured out that we should try to get to know each one better, y'know. I want to spend the time with another guy rather than DK over there."

Chris and Diddy looked over to DK who was talking with Yoshi.

"DK's doing the same. I should follow that example," Diddy said. "So what do you say?"

Chris chuckled. "Okay, you're in. I'm sure you're going to make everything funner."

"Good," Diddy said as he leaped down from Chris before looking up at him. "Call me when the time comes."

The World Traveler nodded before he walked to Kirby.

For some reason, Kirby looked down in sadness. Chris, seeing this, got a worried look and knelt down. "What's wrong?" Chris asked.

"What job is compatible with me?" Kirby asked.

"...Huh?"

"I-I mean..." Kirby looked to Chris. "I know everyone here has a compatible job with yours. I haven't seen a job that does that to me, though..."

"...Wait a minute..." Chris looked away. "You're right..." He looked back at Kirby. "I don't have any job compatible with you yet..." Chris stood up and looked at Master Hand. "Master Hand, what's the job compatible with Kirby?"

"Dang it!" Master Hand cursed. "I knew there was someone I was forgetting to put together with a job here!" He looked at his brother. "Okay, you know what to do."

"Righto," Crazy Hand said as he disappeared by snapping his fingers.

"...Now I'm worried," Chris said. "Does he do all my jobs alone?"

"Oh no," Master Hand said. "Well, he does half of it, anyway. Making jobs for you isn't that easy, I'm telling you. Crazy sometimes inserts some kind of stupidity in them and I have to examine what half he does. He thought that giving you a pig to attack instead of a whip with your Beastmaster job was a good idea. Then he started to say some nonsense about the pig being infected by some kind of deadly disease that nobody would try to recover from."

"...That's stupid..." Chris said.

"See? We'll see what job we can make for you and Kirby."

Kirby smiled a little at this. "I don't want to feel left out."

Chris reached for Kirby and hugged him tightly. "Aww, I just can't resist you at all, Kirby."

Kirby blushed and hugged Chris back.

Cheese flew nearby, saw both of them hugging, and hugged them both as well.

"Cuteness is just begging to make me surrender!" Chris said in happiness.

The trio laughed for a bit before they all stopped hugging each other. Cheese chuckled and flew back to Cream.

"Okay, wait for me until I call you, Kirby," Chris said to Kirby.

The Star Warrior nodded with a chuckle, making Chris chuckled back at him as he made his way to Ness.

"Chris, Lucas is feeling a little bit down," Ness whispered to Chris.

"What?" Chris asked.

"This isn't like me to talk about, but Lucas has been feeling down today," Ness whispered as they saw Lucas, looking away as he played with his fingers. "You already talked to him, right? Well, thing is, he's being a little bit strange today."

"Why is that?" Chris whispered.

"I don't know," Ness said. "But it must be something about someone he knows...at least that's what I think."

"Yes, he seemed sad when I spoke to him..."

"I don't know if I can do this, but can you take me so I can see what's wrong with him?" Ness asked. "Lucas is a fragile person when it comes down to emotions and reactions, you know. I think I see the brother in him...somehow, though."

[DededeCloneChris]

"You're going to watch him?"

"Yes," Ness said. "Don't tell this to him, but I think Lucas is like a brother to me. After all, we came from the same universe. I have a chance to understand his motives better."

"...I'm worried about him, too..." Chris whispered. "Fine, you're good to come."

"You won't regret it," Ness said. "This is for Lucas's welfare."

"I'm surprised. You're going to do that for Lucas, right?"

"Hey, I don't want to look like a bad guy, you know," Ness said bored. "Even I can be helpful during events like this."

The World Traveler nodded to Ness before looking away to think of the next party member. So far, he had himself, Lucas, the Ice Climbers, Diddy, Kirby, and Ness.

"3 more..." Chris muttered.

"How about me?" Jigglypuff asked nearby.

"Okay, you're in."

"Yay!" Jigglypuff said excited. "...Wait a second!" she interrupted. "You're not going to say anything to me rather than that? I mean, I wanted to be helpful yesterday and...oops..."

"...You were the one who knew about Sonic's condition, right?" Chris asked.

"Y-yeah," Jigglypuff said with a chuckle. The Balloon Pok?mon remained silent before she covered her eyes. "O-okay, I'm sorry for not saying anything!" she cried. "I should have spoken when I had the time, but I wanted to feel important for even longer than saying what was happening to Sonic!"

The World Traveler backed away from the crying Jigglypuff. Chris sighed and knelt down to Jigglypuff. "Okay, I think it's my fault you haven't been fairly important...I guess..."

Jigglypuff sniffed and looked at Chris. "Maybe?" she asked.

"It's my fault, alright," Chris said with a frown. "If you want, we can work together and make you be more important."

Jigglypuff instantly lunged at Chris and hugged him happily. "Oh, thanks a lot! Y-you just don't know how happy I am now!"

"O-okay, okay!" Chris said as he hugged her back. "J-just don't do this anymore, you got that?"

Jigglypuff looked up at him and nodded with a chuckle. "I'll do it if you promise to take me more often."

"(You and 30 more want to be taken more seriously...) That's a promise, Jigglypuff."

"Thank you," Jigglypuff said with a chuckle. "Call me when we have to go, okay?"

"Sure," Chris said as he stood up and looked away. "..." He looked at Sonic who was talking with Tails as the 2-tailed fox worked hard on the computer. "...Yes, I need to do this."

Sonic looked at Chris's direction and crossed his arms. "So, you gonna take me along?" Sonic asked.

"It's for your welfare," Chris said. "You wanted to change, right?"

"What's this about Sonic changing?" Tails asked as he typed. "He wants to change his attitude or is he changing something else?"

"Look," Sonic said with a nervous chuckle. "Y-you know I put everyone in trouble because I tend to run away a lot, right?"

"That's a fact."

Sonic sweatdropped at this. "W-what?"

Tails looked bored and worried at the same time as he didn't bother to look at Sonic. "We always wind up into some kind of trouble because you bring the trouble to us, Sonic. This has been happening so many times because you tend to do this a lot without even thinking."

Sonic looked away in embarrassment. "T-then why didn't you tell me before?"

"I dunno," Tails said as he looked bored and not worried anymore. "Mostly because someone was always alone by himself until Dr. Eggman attacked?"

"...Okay, that's me," Sonic said in annoyance.

"And the day you'll try to change will be the day Knuckles will fall in love for Rouge."

"Hey!" Knuckles called out.

"Or maybe the other way around."

"Hey!"

"Or both doing the same."

"Stop it already!"

"You see now?" Tails asked.

"...Alright, alright, I seriously need to change my ways!" Sonic said in annoyance. "You happy now?"

"Not until I see results."

Sonic groaned, making Chris look away in embarrassment.

"...Take me with you, please..." Sonic muttered.

"Okay..." Chris said.

"If he's trying to change, keep him very close to you so he doesn't escape," Tails suggested.

"Hey, I'm not some kind of dog!" Sonic yelled angrily.

"I'd like to differ because of the collar you're wearing for some reason."

Burned.

"So?" Tails asked.

"Just take me with you!" Sonic said to Chris. "I'll show him I'm saying the truth!"

"(I dare you 95 percent you're not going to change,)" Chris thought.

"What's with that face to me?" Sonic asked.

Chris snapped back to reality. "I-I heard you, okay."

?C-can I come, too?? Chip asked.

?Why would you want to come?? Chris asked.

?I was asking myself that?? Sonic grumbled.

?Maybe you should really take Sonic with you,? Tails said. ?You said that the Mazuri temple is in the city, right? If that?s true, then the other temples could have been?taken to other worlds.?

?You think so?? Chris asked.

?That?s a theory, but it would make sense,? Tails said. ?I still don?t understand how they were vanished, though.?

"Chip would take a spot if he comes...or can he act like Twink did?"

"I suppose," Master Hand said.

"You can come as long as you don't do something crazy," Chris said.

"Hurray!" Chip cheered.

"ABSOLUTELY nothing crazy, okay?"

"Got that."

"..." Chris tilted his head at Chip. "Um, Chip..."

"Yeah?"

"I...was meaning to ask you something..."

"What?"

"Well...remember that...tank you brought with you?"

"What about it?"

"Where did you get your hands on it?" Chris asked confused. "I mean, how did you get one?"

Battalion Wars 2

Somewhere in the ocean

There was a small military boat crossing over the ocean with 2 people on it. One of them was a gorgeous girl named Brigadier Betty who was taking the wheel of the boat, while just behind her, there was a small man, wearing a Hawaian shirt as he read a newspaper while he smoke a cigar as he sat down on a chair.

"General Herman, sir," Betty called with some enthusiasm. "I've received reports from the Western Frontier that one of our tanks got stolen."

Herman ripped off his newspaper. "What?!"

"I've received reports from the Western Frontier than one of ou-"

"I already heard, woman!" Herman yelled as he looked at her. "Who's the idiot behind all this? Is it one of the enemies?"

"Well, we're not sure yet," Betty said as she looked forward. "Reports say that the thief looked like some sort of creature that surely came out from a cartoon show for kids, sir."

"Some sort of creature..." Herman muttered. "Betty, I want you to issue a full-detailed report about this creature at once. We can't let the Tundran Terriories have spies like that one you just mentioned."

"Okay, sir," Betty said with enthusiasm. "Expect a full-detailed report in a period of 29 days."

"29 days?!"

"Sir, you forgot we're on vacation?"

General Herman sighed in depression.

Smash Mansion
Command Room

"I got it from a garage with lots and lots of men in uniforms," Chip explained.

"...Soldiers?"

"How do they look like?"

"Forget it..." Chris said with a frown. "Don't do anything until I call you, okay?"

"Got it."

The World Traveler turned away and sighed. "Good... (I have 8 counting me...)"

"Ehem," Amy coughed as she folded her arms. "I heard from a little birdy that we're part of the group now."

"...Amy..." Chris didn't like where this was going. "You're not thinking about coming with us, right?"

"I wanna be the first one to take part of this whole thing about the army," Amy said. "And if Sonic's there, then I should be there, too!"

"No!" Sonic yelled.

"C'mon, let me go with you," Amy said with a wink. "I'll try to help out as much I can. I hate to be a stupid damsel in distress, y'know." She took her hammer and swung it several times. "Just let me come and I'll whack anything or anyone that dares hurt Soni-I mean, us!"

"..." Chris rubbed his head a little to think. "...I just... Fine, you can come."

"Yeah!" Amy said as she kept her hammer...somewhere behind her. "Now we're on the same line."

"Okay, your team is ready to go, right?" Master Hand asked.

"I'll be taking Ness, Lucas, Popo, Nana, Kirby, Diddy, Jigglypuff, Sonic, Chip, and Amy (10 people, and 4 of them had to be in 2 teams...)" Chris said and thought.

"You have 2 tasks to complete," the hand said. "Seek the 3 musicians, and find out what Ganondorf's up to. If he's taking a walk, we may as well consider that a threat to humanity."

Link and Zelda rolled their eyes.

"Also," Tails began as he looked at them. "Try to see if there's a temple in the city. Remember, we could be wrong if they're not there, but since I don't have the radar ready yet, try to look around."

"Yes, this is surely going to distract us all..." Master Hand sighed. "Open the portal, Chris."

The World Traveler nodded as he opened the portal to the next world. The Sonic team stared at it.

"Are we gonna have to be used to go to worlds through this?" Amy asked.

"That's the way we do things around here," Master Hand explained. "It feels a little bit woozy in there, but you should be fine."

"Let's just go," Ness said.

Lucas gulped. "I-I'm ready..."

"Be careful, please," Lucario said to Chris.

"I'll be even more careful after being mauled to death..." Chris muttered with a shrug.

The 11 characters began to walk through the portal before it disappeared with all of them.

"We returned to our usual daily work again," Master Hand said. "Everyone got their stands already, right?"

All the Smashers nodded.

"...And Chris didn't buy stickers or items at all because..."

"He's short of money," Luigi said. "He spent the coins in that weird village with mages."

Fox looked away. "Fine, I'm sorry for taking his money."

"You can't get over the fact I can use magic and you can't, right?" Wolf asked with a smirk.

Fox glared at him.

"Try burning me and you'll burn your tail one more time," Wolf said as he looked at Fox's black tail. "By the looks of it, you've been trying to master it ever since you got here, right?"

"Mind your own business, Wolf..." Fox said annoyed.

"I can zap you if I want to," Wolf said as he showed Fox his stand with the Thunder sticker. "Don't try to anger me or else you'll end up more burned than you are."

Fox looked away and grinned. "Wait until I catch up, though."

"I'll be waiting," Wolf said. "...To defeat you, of course."

"Same here."

Tails sweatdropped as he typed. "(He tried like 19 times and all those tries burned his tail so much, little by little...)"

Wario Ware: Smooth Moves

Diamond City
Highway

The same red vespa's wheel was shown before the screen pulled out to reveal Mona. The teenager, once she was done with the cheerleading team, had to accelerate to get to the ice cream shop of the city by using the highway as a shortcut.

-Mona-

-Occupation: High School Student
-Places of Employment: Sora Sora, Gelateria, Mona Pizza, Diamond City Roughs' Cheerleader, Basist of "Mona and The Hot Slices," and Wario Ware, Inc.
-Preferred Type: Wild Guys
-Bio: This peppy high-school girl keeps up with schoolwork, a part-time job at the restaurant, a part-time job at an ice cream shop, a part-time job at pizza shop, a part-time hobby as a cheerleader, a part-time hobby as a basist, and her red scooter. For some reason, she's a little smitten with Wario. Ew.

"Oh my god," Mona said as she looked up worried. "I REALLY have to plan my schedule someday... How can I do that if I can't even think with all the pressure?!" she asked loudly to the sky before she looked back to the track and smiled a little. "Even so, I like to do wild things my way!" she said with a chuckle as she accelerated.

As she drove off into the distance, she closed her eyes.

"(I wonder what Wario's doing today,)" Mona thought. "(I saw him running to that temple with the Form Baton he found. The poor guy was chasing those cute little aliens with the baton... Oh well, I'm sure he's thinking of ways to make more microgames for the people,)" Mona looked bored. "(Then he would run away with all the money we've been making together...)"

The teenager sighed as she looked up to the clouds.

"(Seriously, he has so many employees like me, and yet he can't stop his ways...)"

Mona smiled.

"(Even so, he's way too wild!)" she thought in excitement. "(I LOVE wild guys like Wario! For now, I'll have to focus on my usual life before the big day!) YEEEEEEEEEHAAAAAAAAAAW!!!" she yelled excited as she began to accelerate even more, leaving a trail of smoke behind.

Close to the highway, there was a mountain pillar that had a house on the top. This house looked like an office with a big W on the roof and very small details that hardly made it look like one of the many buildings of the whole city (but then again, most buildings looked different).

If someone was close enough, some laughs could be heard that filled the air around it.

WarioWare, Inc.

Inside the building, an office with a checkered-pink floor, organized books, a desk with a laptop, and some more graphs that mostly had money signs on them, was found. Near the desk, there were 3 shadows that were laughing together as money was thrown on the desk.

These 3 figures were Bowser, King Dedede, and...Wario.

"Hahahahahahaha!" Wario laughed as he and the other 2 looked down at the money. "Rejoice, my employees!" he said as the 3 grinned (this action couldn't be possibly put to Wario due to the fact he always showed his teeth) down at the money. "We have some loot on our hands!"

"Yeah!" King Dedede said as he picked some dollars. "Hehehehe, I'd say this job as an employer of this small company is really benifitin'."

"Man, just look at all the money," Bowser said as he grabbed some money. "I could afford pretty much anything I want with this."

"Pfft, you already steal rather than pay," Dedede said. "But who cares! We're filthy rich!"

"There's no way Wario could have accepted us as his employees," Bowser said as he wiped some money with a claw. "But he did it? That's odd coming from you."

"Meh, what can I say?" Wario asked as he lifted his shoulders. "The more people there is, the more money I'll get...or should I say WE get?"

-Wario-

-Occupation: CEO; Adventurer
-Skills: Stupid Strength; Gluttony
-Words to Live By: Get Rich Quick!
-Bio: A treasure-hungry adventurer, Wario dreams of making a fortune off video games. He's even formed his own company. So far, it's not working out very well.


The 3 laughed to the roof as they grabbed a bunch of money and tossed it above. As it fell down, they all looked at each other.

"Well, what do you want to do?" Wario asked. "We could hit the road and check my other employees' work."

"Yeah!" Dedede said. "You're a genius. How can they let you grab all the money by yourself without them arguing back about it?"

-King Dedede-

-Occupation: King?
-Hobbies: Smash puffballs
-Number of Subordinates: A million and increasing
-Bio: This penguin is the supposed king of Dreamland. His main objective in his life is to defeat Kirby (or rather be a bully to him) so he can laugh down at him.

"That's because they know all the money goes to me only," Wario said. "My friends are that weird."

Wario didn't want to say that his money was always given to the other employees by some sort of screw up that the game maker himself made from time to time.

"Rest assured, this money is all ours!" Wario said with a laugh.

Dedede grabbed a bunch of money with his arms and actually hugged it. "I like green. It's my favorite color."

This was completely odd from Wario to share money with the 2 new employees rather than the rest of the employees. Did he have a change of heart?

Of course not.

"(Fools,)" Wario thought as he saw both of the employees rejoicing. "(They don't know this is only 10 percent of the total amount of money we have. I own the rest of it concealed within my special money back...) Alright!" Wario said as he stuffed money inside his pockets. "Who's up to some examination? We're gonna go outside and seek those employees to check how their work is coming along!"

"Tabuu never did this to us," Bowser said as he nodded. "We're practically the gods of money by being here."

-Bowser-

-Occupation: King of Koopas
-Powers: Great Strength, Firebreath
-Motto: Take that plumber out here!
-Bio: This dude can't decide whether to accept the fact that he doesn't work well for the evil department, or just say he enjoys being a hero where he's appreciated more. Still, he struggles to be the "N.1 Final Boss of the game" as he says.

A Waddle Dee peered out from Dedede's right sleeve and looked at the king. "Hey, can we have some?"

"Nevah!" Dedede said as he pushed the Waddle Dee back.

"You have people inside that robe of yours?" Bowser asked.

"I have my ways," Dedede said.

"Well, let's not waste more time and go hit the road!" Wario said with some claps as the 2 nodded before the trio began to walk outside. "(More people, more money for me...)" Wario thought with a chuckle before leaving the office.

Diamond Knoll

On the small, green hills overlooking the city, a portal appeared, and the Smashers (along with the 2 guests) walked out from it before looking at the city, far away from where they were.

They didn't notice they all looked like cartoons. Chip surely fit well in that world.

"Alrighty!" Amy exclaimed as she looked at the city. "My first official mission has officialy started! Man, this is gonna be so exciting!"

"What's exciting about us getting hurt?" Nana asked.

Amy giggled and turned to her. "Well, that ain't gonna happen here if I'm on the watch. We'll be just fine with this team."

-Amy Rose-

-Occupation: Avid Fangirl
-Hobbies: Love
-Likes: Sonic
-Bio: This pink hedgehog has a huge belief in love, and she will always pursuit Sonic wherever he runs to. She thinks about Sonic 80 percent of the time (daily).

"Someone out there could say we're the weirdest bunch of a group," Chris said.

Sonic put a hand over his eyes to see the city. The hedgehog grinned and put his right hand on his hip as he looked at them. "The city's calling me. I gotta go!"

Without interruptions, the hedgehog quickly disappeared into the city. This action caused Chris (and the Smashers (and Amy)) to grunt annoyed.

"Dammit!" Chris cursed as Sonic disappeared from sight. "I knew he wasn't going to change! This is just like telling Kirby to stop eating food!"

Kirby looked mad. He didn't like him to be compared with Sonic. The puffball had to agree with Chris.

-Kirby (of the Stars)-

-Occupation: Food Eater
-Abilities: Super Sucking Prowess, Copycat
-Likes: Anything that looks like food or is supposed to looke like food
-Bio: It is unclear what Kirby really is or where he came from, but most people that know him believe that he has a stomach bigger than anything known in the universe. If there's something bigger than his stomach, then something must be awfully wrong.

"Oh," Chip began as he merely blinked. "Maybe I can tell him to come back here."

"...Oh, right..." Chris said with some nods. "That collar gives you that power...doesn't it?"

"Let me see," Chip said as he looked at the city, inhaled air, and put his hands to the sides of his mount. "Sonic, come back!"

The Smashers saw a blue bur coming out from the city, going to their same direction before it began to slow down, revealing the shocked hedgehog who stopped right in front of Chip.

"Oh, noooooooooo!" Sonic moaned as he tried to take off the collar. "This thing did this to me, right?"

"Apparently," Chip said with a chuckle.

"Oh, screw this," Sonic said with a grin. "It won't stop me from running away...NOW!" the hedgehog yelled before he quickly went back to the city.

"Come back, Sonic!"

And the hedgehog came back to the same position, looking annoyed at Chip. "Hey, stop it already!" The hedgehog yelled annoyed before he ran back into the city.

"Come back again, Sonic!"

And the hedgehog (yet again) returned back to the imp, much for his dismay, as he panted heavily with a glare to Chip.

-Sonic the Hedgehog-

-Occupation: Hedgehog(?)
-Special Traits: Big Ego, Super Speed
-Likes: Chilli-dogs, run 'round
-Bio: Sonic is known as the speed demon. This hedgehog likes to do things his way, resulting in him getting in trouble (or bringing trouble to his beloved ones). He has a big ego when he has the chance to show off his skills, much for the dismay of the people around him.

"Sonic..." Chris muttered worried.

The hedgehog looked back at the World Traveler. The face that Chris had right now made Sonic feel uncomfortable. Sonic couldn't try to forget the promise he made to Chris.

The hedgehog sighed with a frown and looked worried at Chris. "Sorry, Chris... I-I just wanted to..."

"It's okay..." Chris said. "You're not going to change right away, anyway..."

"I-I-I'll try to do it soon, trust me..." Sonic said ashamed.

"...Thanks," Chris muttered. "That makes me feel better for a little."

-Chris (Last Name Censored)-

-Occupation: World Traveler, High School Student, Trainer
-Hobbies: Play video games, spend time with friends, get tricked by a hand
-Problems: A lot he wants to forget but just can't
-Bio This young teen struggles each day to live...literally, due to the fact that his life is always in danger. Good thing he can use many skills to fight back or else he would be pretty much f(beep)d.

"Ahem, I'm sorry for interrupting this small yet unnecessary touching moment," Ness interrupted as he pointed at the city. "But we have some tasks to do. We have to find the gothic girl, the energetic girl, and the robot girl."

"I thought the robot was a male," Jigglypuff said.

"Yes, but it sounds good to mention they're all girls, otherwise it'd be pretty awkward."

"I-I just wished this didn't happen at all," Lucas commented.

"Meh, we have to do this, sadly," Diddy said.

"Hey, Wario Harassed People Only, dude," Ness said. "Too bad we're just 2. Red could have been, but he's not here."

"I felt a little bit safer with Red..." Lucas muttered.

Ness narrowed his eyes at him. "Wait, did you just say you felt safer with Red than me?"

"N-no!" Lucas said as he waved his hands in panic. "I-I didn't mean that, oh no!"

-Lucas-

-Occupation: Twin Without Twin
-Family: Comboy Dad
-Behavior: The same as a baby Pidgey that is being attacked by a Fearow as it hides inside its nest
-Bio: Lucas struggles each day to have a happy life. However, his horrible past keeps him away from being a brave person. As a result, he fights to be courageous.

"Your body patterns say otherwise," Popo said.

"T-that's not true..." Lucas said as he flushed.

"Will you knock it off already?" Amy asked as she put her hands on her hips. "We have some things to do, right?"

"Amy's right, I guess," Chip said with a nod. "Don't we have to look for some people?"

"Hmm..." Kirby looked worried. "But there are 3, and Ganondorf's out there in the city, isn't he?"

"Kirby's right..." Diddy said as he rubbed his chin. "...Oh! I suggest that we should separate! You know what they say, divide and conquer."

"I suppose that's the best thing to do," Amy said satisfied. "Unfortunately, we need a map because we don't know where they all live."

"Actually," Chris interrupted. "I know that the robot Mike lives far away in the ocean up north from here, the gothic girl Ashley lives..." The World Traveler noticed a small spot in the sky where dark clouds gathered and let thunders come out. "...Just underneath those dark clouds to the north, and as for Mona...er..."

"What about her?" Amy asked.

"She...well...I don't know where she lives at all," Chris said. "I heard she has a lot of part-time jobs because she's a high school student."

"Oooooh," Amy nodded with a chuckle. "That's your typical high school teenager, alright. I know of these things."

"So you know where she is?" Chip asked.

"...Not really," Amy said, causing some of them to groan in disappointment. "But if my instincts are right, we could end up finding her!"

"Those instincts are somehow going to be our darnations for some reason..." Nana said with a sigh. "I can feel it..."

-Nana-

-Occupation: Ice Climber
-Hobby: Study to be a smart girl
-Achievement: Cleared Classic Mode without getting damaged (because Popo was always on the front of her)
-Bio: Unlike many typical stereotypical girls, Nana is a girl that has a good common sense, making her be different from young girls. This doesn't stop her from being energetic, though.

A toon red vein popped out from Amy's forehead as she was looking happy. "Okay," she said before looking bored. "Don't trust my instincts, you were warned."

"Just ignore her," Sonic muttered. "Let's go all into the city...as a group..." he muttered the last part with a grunt.

"Hold on," Ness interrupted. "We haven't decided who's going to who yet."

"Well, assemble already!" Sonic said annoyed. "I hate to stay still, y'know!"

"Let's use democracy here for once," Nana said. "We could come up with an agreement."

"Everyone who supports this idea raise your hand!" Popo said.

A while later...

"Forget it," Diddy said. "I'm not going to get the gothic girl. You go for her, Ness."

"Oh, no way," Ness said. "See those clouds with the thunders? I don't like people who live underneath unstopable climate like that one. They tend to be creepy in a...creepy way."

"I-I agree..." Lucas said.

It has been a long while after the Smashers wanted to decide who was going with who. There wasn't anybody who thought the situation was pointless, unfortunately.

"Where Sonic goes, I'll go," Amy said as she grabbed Sonic's hand (making Sonic frown with a silent grunt). "After all, I could get kidnapped at any time," she said with a giggle.

"Didn't you say you hated to be a damsel in distress?" Chris asked.

Amy hid a glare to Chris and him only. "Not unless Sonic is my blue knight that will come to rescue me...right?!" she asked.

"Y-yes!" Chris said with some nervous nods. "W-whatever you say!"

"Good," Amy said as she forced a smile, much for Sonic's dismay as he carefully let go of Amy's hand.

"What if we put Sonic, Amy, and me to look for the robot, Ness, Lucas, and Chris to look after Mona, Jigglypuff, Kirby, and Diddy to look after Ashely, and Popo and Nana look after Ganondorf?" Chip asked.

Everyone looked at each other.

"...I think it sounds good enough," Popo said.

"Fine by me," Diddy said.

"I like the idea," Ness commented.

"Good enough," Amy said pleased.

"No!" Sonic said.

"Alright, 10 out of 11 said yes," Chip said. "Let's go to a greater future!"

-Chip McChip-

-Occupation: Mysterious Goofy Imp
-Likes: Desserts
-Likes Even More: Chocolate
-Bio: We don't know where the heck Chip came from. Studies reveal he probably hit his head so hard that he lost his memmory and escaped from a cartoon show, winding up somewhere else (here).

The imp flew down the knoll as he went towards the direction of the city.

"C'mon!" Amy said to Sonic. "We're gonna cross the ocean together. You better be prepared!"

"O-ocean?!" Sonic repeated in shock before Amy grabbed his hand and ran away to the city.

"Aww," Jigglypuff said with a pout. "I wanted to sick Sonic getting sea sick."

"...Hey, wait a minute!" Diddy remembered something. "I said I wasn't going to go for the gothic girl!"

"Too bad," Jigglypuff said. "We're going to get her here and you will like it. Kirby, bring him by force!"

"Wait, what's that supposed to mean?"

It was not long before Kirby walked behind, sucked him inside his mouth, and began to walk slowly to the city with Jigglypuff. The Balloon Pok?mon waved at the 5 before looking back to the front.

"Wait, only the 2 of us will go after Ganondorf?" Nana asked.

"Isn't that asking for suicide?" Popo asked.

"W-well..." Chris looked embarrassed. "We already decided..."

The Ice Climbers gave him bored looks.

"..." Nana sighed. "It's been already decided, alright... Popo, let's just go."

"Onwards to the city of money!" Popo said excited before he ran down the knoll. "Let's get rich, b(beep)es!"

-Popo-

-Occupation: (Crazy) Ice Climber
-Personality: Many
-Affiliations: Nana and himself
-Bio: 'Unable to make a bio due to Popo's constant change of personalities in order to hide his sadness.'

This wasn't a good sign as Nana stared forward.

"...Oh no..." she muttered as she shook her head. "Popo HAD to remember our parents again at this time. He won't turn back to normal for a while now!" Nana looked at Chris. "Please, come with me or let 1 of those 2 come!"

"E-er," Ness began as he looked around, grabbed Lucas's and Chris's hands, and looked at Nana with some chuckles. "S-sorry, we have things to do on our own. Hope you get acquainted with Popo more!"

"W-wait!" Lucas pleaded.

"L-let's go!" Ness said after staring at Nana's glare.

"O-oww, you're grabbing my hand way too hard..." Chris moaned.

But the Onettian ignored the 2's comments as they all ran into the city.

Nana, grunting, made fists at the sides of her hips before she ran into the city, to the direction Popo ran off to.

[DededeCloneChris]

Gelateria

Tight Schedule
Chase

"Aww..." Ness sighed as they slowed down. "I'm tired..."

Lucas looked back where he barely saw Nana entering another street by herself. "B-but we just ran like 50 feet from where we were..."

Ness eyed the ice cream shop nearby. "This is our lucky day. There's an ice cream shop over there."

"Are you making up an excuse to eat ice cream?" Chris asked annoyed.

"No," Ness lied. "If we want to look for a moving target, we need to have some food with us. Besides, it's hot out here. It's probably summer."

Chris wiped the sweat from his face. "W-well, that's true..."

"I think I like the idea, too..." Lucas said as he smiled a little. "If we can get ice cream, can I have one?"

Chris's eyes widened. "Ness's paying it! He has an insane amount of money in his ATM Card!"

However, Ness didn't look that shocked. "Oh well," Ness said. "It was time for me to use this thing," he said as he took out his ATM card.

-Ness-

-Occupation: Student(?)
-Dad's Occupation: Unknown
-Sister's Occupation: Express Officer
-Bio: Ness is probably one of the weirdest kids in all history. Not only he has psychic abilities, but he also has a bigger head than his own body. Studies reveal that his head is like that because of too much PSI energy.

"Finally!" Chris rejoiced. "There's someone else who can spend money than me!"

"Okay, this is on me," Ness said as they walked to the shop.

A canine-looking man named Joe stood up from behind the counter and looked rather optimistic to the group. "Welcome!" Joe greeted. "Welcome to the Gelateria, Diamond City's only ice cream shop!"

"This is the only ice cream shop of the whole city?" Ness asked.

"That's why our sales are always high," Joe said. "Anyway, what ice cream do you want, kids?"

"Te-" Chris was about to correct him.

"We have all kinds of flavors; from the simple ones to the extreme ones!" Joe said happily. "Think of any flavor and we'll surely have it!"

Lucas smiled a little. "Do you have lemon-lime flavor?"

"Ooh, give me that one, please," Chris said somewhat excited.

"Get me a strawberry-chocolate flavor, then," Ness said as he showed him his ATM card. "Do you accept credit cards?"

"Oh, absolutely. This won't cost that much, too," Joe said. "Okay, you kids wait here. I'll get my lovely assistance here to get your ice cream."

Joe hummed happily as he walked to the back of the shop. The 3 kids (Chris: Oh, whatever...) turned their backs at the shop and looked at each other. "So do you know Mona?" Ness asked. "You played all of our games before, didn't you? You should have known about her."

"It sounds bizarre when you said I played all of you," Chris commented. "But...Mona is a very busy person. She likes to take many part-time jobs and deal with school at the same time."

"Oh, so she's a typical teenager," Ness said with some nods. "I guess this isn't going to be so hard to find her. It'll be a matter of time before we meet her."

"W-we're not going to meet Wario again, then?" Lucas said.

"I hope not..." Chris said with a sigh. "I'd hate to see Wario in person. I...hate greedy people so much..."

"Aren't you a little bit greedy, though?" Ness asked.

"NO!" Chris yelled loudly and suddenly.

Ness and Lucas backed away from the quick, yet loud yell from the World Traveler.

"...I-I"m sorry..." Chris apologized as he looked away. "I-I'm not greedy, it's just that I...well..."

The 2 PK kids noticed that the World Traveler looked down sadly in shame.

"...Hey," Ness began to break the silence. "Are you okay?"

"...Yes," Chris said with a nod. "I'm fine now..."

"(That was weird...)" Ness thought. "(Why would he yell like that? I just asked a question...)"

"A-are you sure you're okay?" Lucas asked worried.

"I-I'm sure of it," Chris said. "Please, don't get that worked up for me. Ignore me, please."

"That's hard to ignore after what yo-" Ness shook his head. "I mean, okay."

Lucas, however, felt guilty.

"Alright," a female voice called from behind them. "Here are your ice creams!"

The 3 didn't even look at her as they simply grabbed their ice creams, Ness gave the ATM card to her, and later got it back. "Hmm..." Ness said in pleasure as he licked his ice cream. "Man, now I know why this is only the only ice cream shop in the whole city."

"I hope you enjoy our ice cream," the girl said as the 3 still looked away. "Also, we hope to see you here again!"

"Hey, Mona!" Joe called from the door. "We have to go back to Mona Pizza and deliver pizzas! People are drooling over our pizzas already!"

The girl revealed to be Mona as she looked at Joe and chuckled. "Okay. I'll be right back there!"

"Meanwhile, I'll make my way to there as well!" Joe said excited before he slammed the door.

"...Mona?" the 3 Smashers muttered before they saw the teenager jumping over the counter, where she ran to the left and rode her red scooter to where she drove to the west of the city.

"...Dammit!" Chris cursed as he licked his ice cream. (Apparently, the ice cream was just too good to skip). "I forgot she worked here!"

"B-but we're going to lose her track if we don't follow her!" Lucas said, licking his ice cream in panic.

The trio looked to the west, where the trail of smoke was still there. "Follow that trail and get the high schooler!" Ness commanded as they all licked their ice creams and ran to the west as fast as they could.

"C-can we catch up with her, though?" Lucas asked as he panted (and continued to lick his ice cream).

"We'll have to rely on our feet," Ness said as he ran and licked his ice cream. "And dangit, why did she have to make this thing so good?"

The 3 Smashers disappeared into the west...

Beach

Quest Of
Un-Discovery

The sweet ocean's breeze swipped the sands of the beach as a pink hedgehog overlooked the ocean. With a sigh, she joined her hands together and closed her eyes.

"(The ocean calls for people,)" Amy thought. "(The ocean is calling me,)" she thought. "(And the ocean wants me to get a partner and stare into its blue majestic deepness...)"

The pink hedgehog opened her eyes as they glittered with some tears, looking up to the sky.

"Sky and ocean," Amy muttered. "You're the same like a guy and a girl. Both of you are blue, but what am I to do with you?" she asked. "I'm not the same color as you, but can you still accept me?"

Waves washed ashore to her feet as she smiled a little.

"I'll take your replies as a yes," Amy said. "Blue can mix well with any other color out there, including mine," she said with a giggle as she closed her eyes. "Alright, sky and ocean, I want you to meet my partner, Sonic the hedgehog!"

The pink hedgehog turned around and held out her right hand...

...To no one in particular...

"...HEY!" Amy yelled once she opened her eyes. "Sonic, where did you go now?!" she asked angrily as she looked at some nearby palms. "A-ha! There you are!"

Sonic's pathetic try to hide himself behind a palm (that was thinner than he was) proved to be useless as Amy stomped the sand and walked all the way to the other side of the palm, looking down at a terrified Sonic as the blue hedgehog sat down. "Y-you're not going to make me go in there!" Sonic panicked.

"Geez," Chip began as he descended down from the palm, holding a coconut bigger than he was. "Sonic's getting really panicked, isn't he?"

"He's just like this when he gets near a shallow pool or the ocean!" Amy complained to Chip.

"I-I can handle shallow pools well," Sonic said with a terrified smile. "Y-you just haven't seen me close to them..."

"That's why you're scared of water as well!" Amy complained at Sonic. "It's pathetic to think you're a super hero that can't even look down at the water!"

"E-everyone has dislikes and I'm not different!" Sonic yelled back.

"Well, sorry for telling you this, but you have to get over your fear of water someday!" Amy yelled back. "Whatever! We have to cross over the ocean and find that robot musician!"

"Y-you guys go on ahead," Sonic said with some chuckles. "I-I'll just chill down here..."

"Oh, no way!" Amy said as she grabbed Sonic's right arm and tried to make him stand up. "You're going to get wet and you'll like it, hedgehog cat!"

"NO!" Sonic yelled as he embraced the palm while Amy tried to pull him off. "You can't make me, Amy! Stop it!"

"No way!" Amy yelled. "Ugh! Come over here, you!"

Chip watched helplessly a-

Amy got an instant idea.

"Hey, Chip, tell Sonic to come with us!" Amy said with a grin.

"W-what?" Chip asked.

"Sonic's under your control, isn't he? Make him come with us and tell him not to run away as well."

"NO!" Sonic yelled in panic.

"Will do," Chip said. "Sonic, follow us to where we have to go and don't try to run away."

Something inside Sonic's mind rang before he stopped embracing the palm and walked next to Amy. The only thing Sonic was able to do was to sigh and look down in depression.

Amy giggled in pleasure. "Okay," she said. "Now that we have him under our contro-"

"I thought I was the one above his contro-"

Amy glared at him.

"I-I mean, our control..." Chip said with a gulp.

Amy winked at Chip and looked around. "Now, how are we supposed to cross the ocean?"

"By using a plane?" Sonic suggested, trying to calm down.

"I wish," Amy said. "Maybe there's someone here that could help us out?"

"Who?" Chip asked.

Several feet away from them, over some rocks, there were 2 figures that were meditating as they had their closed, joined hands above their crossed legs while the waves passed at the sides of the rocks. These 2 figures were a tall teenager that wore Asian-looking blue training clothes, had a weird black hair shape, wore some iron bracelets on his wrist, and stood next to a short old man with a red nose, had a grey ponytail, wore some kind of earphones on his ears, had a black curved mustache, and wore a purple robe.

"..." The young disciple opened his eyes. "Master."

"..." The old man opened his eyes. "Begin!"

The 2 quickly stood up and sent right fists forward while a huge wave crashed behind the rock they were on. Then, both sent right kicks upward as another wave crashed, creating a mighty roar before both began to spin, kick, and punch the air as yet another wave crashed behind.

"Master!"

"Now!"

But then a very huge wave quickly pushed them off the rock, made them crash into a much bigger rock just in front of them, and made them fall down back into the water.

The young teen floated above the water as his eyes turned into swirls. "Master..." he muttered as he felt vertigo.

The old man's back floated nearby him. "Sorry..." he muttered through some bubbles.

It happened that Sonic, Amy, and Chip were staring at the 2 odd people doing their training in the beach. They all looked bored as the 2 kept floating on the water as Sonic, Amy, and Chip were standing on the sand. "We surely don't want to ask them for help," Amy said bored. "They looked kind of cool before, but they're really pathetic."

"Agreed," Sonic and Chip said with some nods.

The 3 noticed that the 2 were already kneeling down in front of them. The 3 took a step back (except Chip) and looked down at them. "H-hey, how did you get here so fast?" Chip asked surprised.

Amy gasped. "There's people faster than Sonic?"

Sonic looked mad at this comment.

The young disciple stood up and looked down at the 3. "Hello, happy couple and cartoon-looking imp."

"Okay," Amy covered her cheeks. "I ALREADY like them so much."

"I ALREADY hate so much," Sonic commented.

"I ALREADY am hungry," Chip said before he began to bite his coconut. "Ugh! Break through this!"

"Allow me," the young disciple said as he took the coconut away from Chip, put it on his left hand, and put his right hand above the coconut.

Chip gasped. "No way, you're going to break it apart by using your hand and not a fist?"

The young disciple closed his eyes and concentrated... He quickly opened them, yelled loudly, and slammed down the side of his right hand on the coconut.

Sonic and Amy merely stared at the hand on the coconut as it didn't do anything.

"Maybe it'll break apart right now," Chip said excited as he looked at his coconut.

However, the only thing they were able to see was the young disciple's hand getting all red. They looked bored at this, expecting the disciple to yell loudly in pain.

Unfortunately, this didn't happen as the young disciple nodded and handed over the coconut to Chip. "I'm sorry," he said as he shed a tear out of pain. "But I'm not strong enough to do it."

Chip sweatdropped. "U-um...it's okay..."

"Master!" the young disciple suddenly yelled.

"Fear not," his master said to him as the disciple knelt down to him. "You still have a long way to go, Young Cricket."

"(Young Cricket?)" the trio asked in their minds.

"Master Mantis, I'm sure I'll be strong one day," the disciple named Young Cricket said as he made a fist. "I'll try to master the sideway hand form eventually!"

"(Sideway hand form?)" the trio asked in their minds.

"Keep working," Master Mantis (the old man) said with a nod as he joined his sleeves together. "For now, just keep working, Young Cricket."

Sonic, Amy, and Chip shifted their eyes. "Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeell..." Amy trailed off. "...See you later!" she said.

"Wait," Young Cricket interrupted. "We're coming with you."

Young Cricket and Master Mantis temporarily joined your tea-

"HOLD IT RIGHT THERE!" Amy yelled loudly, enough to stop the message from completing itself. "What? Why are you going to follow us? We just barely met each other!"

"My name is Young Cricket," Young Cricket introduced himself.

-Young Cricket-

-Occupation: Cricket
-Age: Young
-Skills: Many forms he has yet to master
-Bio: Young Cricket is the young disciple of Master Mantis. A very focused disciple, Young Cricket and Master Mantis travel around the world in hopes to find new forms, but they decided to stay in Diamond City for the time being.

"And my name is Master Mantis, Young Cricket's sensei, or master, or both titles," Master Mantis said with a nod.

-Master Mantis-

-Occupation: Master
-Bug: Mantis
-Abilities: Train people
-Bio: Master Mantis is Young Cricket's sensei, or master, or both titles. This old man knows that there are many forms (such as the Remote Control and The Elephant) that exist in the world, and he takes Young Cricket along his long journey of discovery to find such forms. Lately, they both live in Diamond City, where many forms have been discovered.

"O-kay..." Sonic said with a nod. "But why do you exactly want to come with us?"

"There's an evil air trying to engulf you all," Master Mantis said.

"And our job as master and disciple is to make evil leave your souls," Young Cricket added.

"Such is the way of the forms."

"We'll keep an eye on that evil air for you if you take us along," Young Cricket said.

Amy blinked at the 2 before she whispered something to Sonic. "I take that back. These aren't pathetic, but pretty stupid and weird..."

Sonic had to nod in agreement.

"What evil air exactly?" Chip asked.

"It's an evil air we have yet to understand," Master Mantis said.

"...You're saying random things, aren't you?" Amy asked bored.

"Oh no," Young Cricket said as he made a fist (with his flashing red hand). "There's definitely an evil air trying to make your lives miserable. Please, allow us to accompany you in your journey."

"Er...is the journey supposed to take place around these parts only?"

"If you'd like so."

"...I guess it's okay..." Amy muttered.

"Really?" Sonic and Chip asked.

"We should ask them for their help," Amy whispered to them as she moved her right hand to the sides. "They're stupid, but they could give us a hand..."

Apparently, both Young Cricket and Master Mantis had an interest in Amy's right hand moving around that they decided to spoke up. "The way you're waving your hand around..." Young Cricket muttered. "You want to cross over the ocean, right?"

The 3 looked somewhat surprised at them. "W-what? How did you know?"

"You just used the "Fish That Wants To Cross Over The Ocean But Can't Swim Yet So He Needs Help By Asking Others' Help" form," Master Mantis said with a nod. "And you look troubled."

The trio couldn't believe the farfetched (but accurate) guess of the old man as they looked at him with some dumbfounded looks.

"...What kind of form is that, anyway?" Sonic asked.

"A very important one!" Young Cricket said as his eyes flared up. "Please, allow us to help you in your journey!"

Flames flared up in Master Mantis's round eyes. "Yes, let us go with you as my disciple have said."

Sonic, Amy, and Chip sweatdropped at their flaring eyes before turning their backs at them. "Even if they do look weird," Sonic whispered. "We should get all the help we need."

"I'm afraid so," Amy said with a sigh.

"Oh man..." Chip sighed as he rested his head on the coconut.

This surely was going to get weirder with the 2 newcomers in the team.

Young Cricket and Master Mantis temporarily joined your team!

Ashley's Mansion - Outside

Little Witch's
Creepy Desires

Thunders emanated out from the dark clouds around the purple sky and over the wilthered trees. The scene now showed a mansion on the top of a small hill, where it had a gate that leaded right to the mansion's front door.

3 lonely figures stood by the gate as they looked somewhat terrified at the mansion's shadow, looming over themselves while some bats flew around the place.

"O-okay..." Jigglypuff said with a gulp. "O-our target should be inside that creepy mansion. S-since I have 2 brave guys with me, you're going to walk in the front, right?"

"What?" Diddy asked, snapping out from his scared look. "What kind of question is that?"

"Hey!" Jigglypuff inflated herself a little bit. "Aren't you supposed to protect ladies like me?"

"Well, not this time!" Diddy yelled back. "We're all in this together so..." Diddy gulped as he looked back at the mansion. "...Okay, I don't like this place at all."

-Diddy Kong-

-Occupation: Spider Monkey
-Uncle Friend: Donkey Kong
-Weapon of mass destruction: Peanut Popgun
-Bio:A spider monkey that exhibits enthusiasm and fun when he's happy. Diddy likes to hang out with DK. When someone thinks about it, it's weird to see a nephew and his uncle hang out so much like DK and Diddy do.

"B-but we have to go in..." Kirby gulped as a small figure looked at them from behind a window, showing its shadow before it smirked and ran away. "I-I don't want to go in..."

"There could be some kind of monster in there..." Jigglypuff said as she shook in fear. "T-think of the abnormalities that are in there..."

"Luckily, we haven't entered yet," Diddy said, forcing a smile. "T-that's a good sign."

Their looks were quickly focused as the double doors of the mansion slowly opened. Their eyes widened before they all gulped. Was there a monster that wanted to go outside and attack them?

No...instead of a monster, something else came out...

...A...piece of strawberry cake.

Jigglypuff and Diddy sighed. "Phew, just a piece of strawberry cake..." Diddy said as he brushed off his sweat. "I thought a monster was going to come out..."

"Yes..." Jigglypuff said as she smiled. "Well, we already know she isn't there. Let's get out of here!"

-Jigglypuff-

-Occupation: Singer Diva
-Hobby: Sing during shower
-Hates: Evolve into a "fat" Wigglytuff
-Bio: Jigglypuff's ultimate goal in life is to sing for a big audience to praise her for her singing voice. However, for some reason or another, the only thing she gets from her audience is a multitude of snores, much for her dismay and rage.

Diddy and Jigglypuff chuckled to themselves as they turned around...just to see the 2 gates closing in.

"..." Diddy's happy look suddenly turned into a shocked one. "P-please, tell me the gates didn't close on us..."

"F-fine," Jigglypuff said as she began to shake again. "I-I won't tell you..."

"Wait a minute..." Diddy trailed off.

"Of course! We can just jump over them!" Jigglypuff said with relief.

"No, not that!" Diddy said. "Aren't we forgetting someone here?"

The Balloon Pok?mon's eyes widened as she turned around with the spider monkey. They both quickly gasped once they saw Kirby slowly approaching the strawberry cake by the door. Diddy could barely notice that a string was attached to the cake, making him gasp.

"A-a trap meant for Kirby only!" Diddy yelled.

"Kirby must east delicious cake..." Kirby muttered as he stared deeply into the strawberry on the top of the cake. "Kirby must make the food disappear..." he said in a trance.

"Oh my goodness..." Jigglypuff gulped. "Kirby's in a trance for food!"

"W-what are we doing here without doing anything?!" Diddy asked with a gulp as he pointed at Kirby. "W-we have to get that walking endless stomach guy before he gets tricked!"

Jigglypuff and Diddy gulped to each other before they began to run after the puffball.

The Star Warrior's only thought was the taste of the cake. Kirby put a hand close to his mouth as he smiled a bit at it once he made it to the food, located above a small matress.

Behind him, Diddy and Jigglypuff stood close to him with some glares. "Kirby, you need to control your temptations with food already!" Jigglypuff yelled. "What if this cake contains poison or something?"

"I doubt it..." Kirby said as, through his eyes, he saw sparkles gliterring around the cake. "Cake looks delicious..." he muttered.

Diddy stared down at the cake. "Okay, we have to get out here now that we stopped him from eating thi-" Diddy stopped talking once he saw Kirby swallowing the cake by sucking it to his mouth, where he rubbed his tongue with his lips and smiled pleased. "Oh my god!"

"K-Kirby, doesn't it taste weird?" Jigglypuff asked.

Kirby thought for a moment. "Tastes like...cake."

"..." Diddy looked bored at him. "So nothing happened?"

They looked down at the string of the cake.

"So why was this string for?" Diddy asked as he grabbed the string.

Suddenly, the matress underneath them was quickly removed by some kind of force, revealing a huge empty hole of darkness.

The 3 looked down before their eyes widened.

"G-guys..." Jigglypuff gulped. "I-I don't like where this is going anymore..."

"I was thinking that the same moment we first saw this place!" Diddy yelled. "Crap, we're going to fall at any moment!"

"Why in any moment?" Kirby asked curiously.

"Because, as you may have noticed, we're floating in midair," Diddy said as he raised a finger. "This phenomenon is only shown in cartoons, and since we have cartoon looks, then it's understandable that we can float in midair over bottomless holes like this one," Diddy explained.

"Aaaaaaaaah..." Jigglypuff nodded. "So, we can like, escape?"

"I'm afraid not," Diddy said. "Normally when you notice you're about to fall, you're going to fall the next moment before having the oppotunity to step away from the abyss or hole." Diddy looked. "What I'm trying to say is..."

"We're screwed, right?"

"...Sadly, yes."

"..."

"HEEEEEEEEEEEELP!" Jigglypuff yelled before they all fell down the hole.

For a small moment, Diddy's hat spun on the air before the Kong's hand reached for it in time as it pulled back into the hole, where the matress covered in instantly.

Inside the hole...

"WE'RE GOING TO FALL INTO ACID FOR SURE!" Jigglypuff yelled as she embraced herself and spun clockwise with Kirby as Diddy spun downwards.

"W-why do you think that?!" Diddy asked as he grabbed his hat from falling off.

"TRUST ME, THERE'S SURELY AN ACID POOL DOWN HERE!"

"C-c'mon! W-we just have to find a way to escape from here!"

"I'M ALL EARS!"

"U-u-u-u-u-um..." Diddy tried to think. "...Dammit, I don't have any!"

"GOOD FOR NOTHING!!!" Jigglypuff yelled angrily as they continued to fall down the hole.

"I-isn't this hole going all the way down?" Kirby asked suddenly.

"Well, of course!" Diddy yelled annoyed. "What did you think?"

"B-but it has been a pretty long while after we started to fall, don't you think?"

"...Wait a second, he's right!" Diddy said as he tried to stop spinning. Once he did, he looked down. "A-as a matter of fact, this hole doesn't have a bottom at all!"

The trio then noticed that they fell right on safe floor, where they moaned in pain and shook their heads as they slowly sat up.

"T-that was it?" Jigglypuff asked as she looked around the floor.

"...Um..." Kirby looked at one direction.

"What is it?" Diddy asked before Kirby pointed at the direction he was pointing.

For some odd reason, Kirby was pointing to...outside, right on the same place where they stepped on the matress with the hidden hole.

Ashley's Mansion - Entrance

"...What did just happen?" Jigglypuff asked. "I thought we fell through that hole a moment ago!"

"I-I don't understand this!" Diddy said as he stood up. "How come we ended up inside, just some feet away from the same hole we fell through?"

Diddy's only response was the door closing on them.

"Aw, come on!" Jigglypuff yelled annoyed. "We already had gates close on us, and now these doors are the ones closing on us?"

"I-I think we should stop yelling, you know..." Kirby said with a gulp as he looked around the darkness.

"Why's that? I want to yell all I want," Jigglypuff said with a glare. "And if somebody gets annoyed by that, then show me who it is!"

The darkness of the place suddenly was brightened a little by small candles that were located at the sides of the new walls that appeared around them, revealing a small halfway that had 2 living room at the sides, while 2 staircases: one that leaded up to the second floor, and one that leaded down to the secret library, were in front of them.

"...I don't like this place..." Diddy muttered as he looked at the candles. "I REALLY don't like this place..."

"We all have the same thought...unfortunately..." Jigglypuff said as she stood up. The Balloon Pok?mon tried to open the doors, but they didn't even budge as she fell down on her butt and sighed. "...Let me guess, we won't escape this place unless we find Ashley, right?"

"I guess..." Diddy said with a gulp. "L-let's see if she's here..."

"No," Jigglypuff interrupted. "Let's see if she's NOT here instead."

"Who dares to go in here?"

The 3 gasped at the creepy voice that came from the right living room. They also noticed that smoke began to flew out from the direction of the living room, making them gulp in horror.

"I believe I asked you 3 a question," the voice said.

"W-we're here to look for a girl named Ashley...do you...know her?" Kirby asked.

"That would be me."

"...W-we found her!" Jigglypuff said with a nervous laugh. "O-okay, mission accomplished! We can leave anytime now!"

"Not quite," Ashley's voice said. "You decided to come here without any sort of invitations from me personally. You need to explain yourselves or else I'll try to find some use in all of you to be ingredients for my potions. Now, let's see, I do believe there's a potion that needs 60 percent of a spider monkey's body..."

Diddy gulped.

"And I know that I need some pink fur for another potion..."

Jigglypuff gulped.

"And I know that I...er...um..." Ashley's voice decided to go into silence as she tried to find something for Kirby. "...Whatever the puffball is made of, I'll surely find a potion to make out from him."

Kirby gulped.

"Or if you want to avoid your cruel some destinies, come to me now."

"...W-we have to go..." Diddy said with a nod.

"W-what? Are you actually going to fall for that?" Jigglypuff asked. "M-maybe she's going to trick us all like she did with Kirby."

"Oh, come now," another different, high-pitched voice began as it was heard from the living room's direction. "That was just a little act I wanted to do with you. I never thought the cake would work."

"It was very good," Kirby commented.

"Kirby, we're supposed to be scared to death by Ashley now..." Jigglypuff said bored.

"Oh, is that so?" Ashley asked. "Well, do come in here if you want to see me in person..."

Diddy grabbed Jigglypuff's and Kirby's hands before looking at the room. "O-okay, you heard her out! Let's go and meet her to end our lives!"

"W-wait!" Jigglypuff pleaded, but she was unable to escape from Diddy's grip.

The small group walked to the living room where a big smokescreen prevented them from seeing anyone else than them. Through the smoke, they could barely see 2 red eyes glaring at them as a silhoutte of a big pot was located just beneath the eyes. The trio gulped in fear as the smoke slowly cleared out...

And when it did clear out completely, there was the little witch, moving a big ladle in the pot that contained some kind of purple beverage. Ashley kept moving the ladle around as she focused her sight into the 3 terrified Smashers. "Welcome," Ashley said. "How can I help 3 scared souls like you?"

-Ashley-

-Occupation: Young Evil Witch
-Hobbies: Make many sorts of potions
-Slave or Minion: Red
-Bio: A silent witch that lives close to shores of Diamond City where she makes potions of all sorts all the night long. Ashley rarely smiles as she's always seen doing some kind of project. She's always accompanied by her little devil friend (or slave) Red.

Diddy gulped. "W-we sure don't want to turn into ingredients for some potions..."

"So please, don't kill us!" Jigglypuff pleaded.

Ashley smiled a little at them, causing the Smashers to look terrified. "I have a small temptation for scared cute creatures like you. The more you're scared, the more I get excited."

"Y-you don't look that excited..." Kirby said with a gulp.

"I will once I rub your trembling self," Ashley said.

"T-try to calm down..." Diddy whispered at them. "W-we need to keep her creepy temptations away from us..."

The 3 tried to remain silent without even trembling. Ashley merely stared at them as they all SOMEHOW calmed down with a group sigh.

"..." Ashley's smile faded away. "Okay, now you're unimportant to me." Ashley sighed with a frown. "What do you want here? Respond now or else."

"We came here to ask you to come with us to the Smash Mansion to sing a song," Diddy said.

"...A song?" Ashley asked. "Well, I do like to sing during my free time, but that's that. I don't do a living out of it." She continued to move her ladle around the pot.

"Ashley has the greatest voice, though!" a devil that sidestepped from behind Ashley said. This demon wore a small yellow baby's necklace, and had a black trident on his right hand as he pointed it at them. The devil's name was Red. "Dare insult her and get hell from her!"

-Red-

-Occupation: Devil slave
-Hobby: Listen to whatever Ashley asks him to do
-Second Hobby: Pinch people with his trident
-Bio: Red is one little devil that assist Ashley to seek out ingredients for her spells or potions. One might say that the devil's devotion to Ashley can't be matched.

"Red, stop it," Ashley said.

"Yes, Ashley..." Red said in disappointment. "I'm just trying to make you look more omnipotent..."

"It doesn't work."

Red looked down sadly.

"Please, don't mind Red," Ashley said. "Anyway, I have no interest in coming with you. You can leave the mansion before I think about using you all as ingredients."

"No!" Jigglypuff yelled. 'Please, we need you to come with us!"

"Why would you want me so badly?" Ashley asked. "It's not like people to come and barge in without invitations and ask me to sing something I don't want to do."

"Really, we're not the ones who want to ask you this," Diddy said. "But our boss, a floating hand, sent us here to look for you."

"A floating hand?"

"I know it sounds weird, but we DO have a floating hand as our boss..."

"...A floating hand..." Ashley seemed interested in the offer. "...Hmm...does he have magical powers, by any chance?"

"He does..." Kirby said with a shrug.

"...Okay," Ashley said with a nod, making Red gasp. "I'm interested."

"Y-you're coming with us, then?" Jigglypuff asked.

"I never said that," Ashley stated.

"So..."

"I'm interested in your offer, not agreeing to do it," Ashley said. "If you want my help, then...you'll have to do some favors..."

"W-what kind of favors are those?" Kirby asked as he began to shake in fear.

Ashley smiled at this reaction. "Don't worry, this won't put you in danger if you follow my instructions correctly..."

"...This is getting even creepier..." Jigglypuff commented with a gulp.

"Agreed..." Kirby and Diddy whispered.

Sora Sora

Of Ninjas And The Evil Force Of Ganondorf

Back to the normal city's locations, there were an excited Popo with a frowning Nana walking in front of the establishment as the blue Ice Climber sat down on a bench, making Nana look annoyed at him.

"Why are you resting now?" Nana asked.

"Because my feet hurt," Popo said. "And when they hurt, they make me sit on benches like this one."

"Popo, we're supposed to be looking for a man whose skin is green," Nana said in annoyance. "Now you want to rest here?"

"Hey, he's gonna find us pretty soon," Popo said with a smile as he laid down on the bench, and took a newspaper that he used as a bed sheet. "Let's wait for him until then." Popo turned to the bench and yawned. "I wanna sleep..."

Nana grabbed the newspaper and tossed it away to the trash can before looking at Popo. "Stop playing dumb already!"

"But Nana!" Popo turned to her. "I have to be distracted because of the memory of my parents!"

"Well, now's not the time!" Nana yelled at him.

"Too bad, I have to do this," Popo said before laying back down on the bench.

"...Hey, you were smart a second ago, weren't you?"

"I do not remember," Popo said in a monotone voice. "Please try again sometime."

"Ugh!" Nana grunted in annoyance. "If he's close to us, we have to hide!"

"Alrighty then!" Popo said as he jumped off from the bench and ran over an alley where he entered inside a trash can and hid inside. "Do you like my camouflage, Nana?" Popo asked as his voice echoed.

Nana frowned to the sky before she ran to the trash can. "Popo! Get your butt out of there right now! You can get sick if you stay in there!"

"I found yogurt inside," Popo said. "Is it edible? I guess it is. I'm eating it!"

"Eww!"

Nana blinked surprised as 2 sheets of paper from the right side of the wall's alley fell off, revealing 2 twin girls that were stuck on the wall by using her backs and hands. Apparently, these 2 girls were using camouflaging by hiding themselves with the same color of the alley's wall. Popo peered out from the trash can as they both looked up to the twins.

"W-what kind of an idea is that?" a girl with pink hair and a ponytail asked as she and her twin sister looked down to them. "T-that's just disgusting!"

"Oh, great going, Popo," Nana said bored. "You've made those 2 think weird of you."

"Sweet!" Popo said as he took out mentioned half-eaten yogurt. "Wanna have some?"

"Popo!"

"Eww, it's disgusting!" the other twin that had orange hair with 2 ponytails said, sticking out her tongue.

"We KNOW it's disgusting already," Nana said as she rolled her eyes. "Don't mind him, okay? My brother can be smart an-"

"Do you call him smart?"

"W-well, not now! He's really smar-"

"Are you really sure he's smart?"

"Look, just let me finish!" Nana said annoyed. "He's dumb right now so he can distract himself from a sad memory he's been trying to forget an-aw, crap! I made him remember it!"

"I'm being a gentleman here!" Popo said angrily. "Do you want some yogurt?"

"NO!" the 3 girls yelled in disgust.

"You know what? Ignore him!" Nana said annoyed.

"W-we've been trying to do that, but we just can't!" the girl with pink hair said.

Nana hit her forehead. "Popo, toss that thing away."

"B-"

"NOW!"

Popo tossed the yogurt away with a groan.

"..." The 2 girls looked worried at each other.

"Okay, you can stop being human stickers and come down here," Nana said. "He doesn't bite, don't worry."

"I chew, though," Popo said with a smile.

"And he definitely doesn't do that as well," Nana said as she saw both girls climbing down the wall...slowly. "...Oh, come on already! He's harmless!"

The 2 girls sighed in depression before they both jumped down just landing in front of them. Both girls had the same height as both of them. The 2 girls were wearing some kind of small ninja uniforms designed only for them. The 2 girls bowed in respect to them.

"Sorry..." the girl with orange hair said. "We thought he was really going to give us...you know..."

Nana frowned. "Ugh, I get this a lot. You don't know how hard it is to keep him away from strange things."

"That's a fact," Popo said with a nod.

"...Anyway, I know this is awkward to ask now, but who are you 2?" Nana asked.

"...Oh," the pink haired girl hopped a bit. "We're sorry. We didn't introduce ourselves yet, haven't we?"

"Guess."

She chuckled. "Sorry for being a little bit rude. My name is Kat, nice to meet you."

-Kat -
-Occupation: Kindergartener
-Special Skill: Throwing Stars
-Favorite Thing: Animals
-Bio: Descendent of the Iga ninja clan, Kat is the oldest of twin sisters. She goes to Diamond Kindergarten. Kat is bossy and a bit of a bully, but she loves her pet turtles.

The other girl chuckled a bit. "I was forgetting about introducing myself as well. My name is Ana, Kat's twin sister."

-Ana-
-Occupation: Kindergartener
-Special Skill: Weapon "Makibichi"
-Favorite Thing: Flowers
-Bio: Kat's younger sister, Ana, is very quiet. Kat sometimes makes Ana cry, but Kat is always there when Ana is in danger. Ana loves all living things, especially flowers.

"Alright," Nana said with a nod as she looked at Popo. "The idiot who you see here is my twin brother, Popo. My name is Nana, his twin sister."

"Whatcha doing tonight?" Popo asked with a wink, making the girls shrug.

"A-are you sure he's harmless?" Ana asked.

"Oh, for the love of..." Nana frowned. "He's not going to anything to you as long as I'm around, rest assured."

"Just...make sure he's away from me, okay?"

"...Yes..." Nana shook her head. "Anyway, Popo, we don't have time to be goofing around here. We have to find Ganondorf and see what he wants to do here."

Popo looked at her. "He probably wants to find a way to change his skin's color. I mean, have you seen it? Maybe he's sick or he has AIDS or something."

Nana grunted. "Just get the hell out from that trash can and follow me!"

"Alright! I like my sister who knows where Ganon is!"

"...I...don't exactly know, though..." Nana pointed out.

"You suck."

Nana kicked the trash can to make it fall down, making Popo fall down as well.

The pink Ice Climber noticed the 2 girls were still there, staring at her. "Uh...well, we really have to go for now. Sorry for...doing this awkward event..." She looked away. "Damn you, Popo..."

"Oh, don't worry," Kat said as she chuckled nervously. "We'll try hard to forget the disgusting affairs from your brother."

"Please do...please," Nana said bored as she walked over to Popo to drag him back to the sidewalk.

Nana thought things over as she looked down at Popo (with a happy expression).

"Actually...I don't think I can do this with Popo..." Nana said as she dropped Popo's head down. "Ganondorf could be menacing on his own. With that weird Triforce of Power in his hands and all that, he could be smart and take us both down..."

"Who is this Ganondorf you're speaking of?" Kat asked.

"You don't need to know," Nana said. "But if you want, Ganondorf is a weirdo with green skin that bents to have power to rule anything in his path. Popo and I were left in charge to look for him, but I don't think we can spy on him to find out what he wants to do here..."

Kat and Ana looked at each other.

"Well, if you're so worried about him, why don't you let us tag along?" Ana asked.

"W-what? Oh no, I don't want to make you get involved in this. We barely met each other as well." Nana looked down at Popo.

"No, it's okay," Kat said with a nod and a chuckle. "We don't look like it, but we're descendants of the Iga Clan; a famous clan of ninjas."

"Oh, so are you 2 ninjas?"

"The most talented," Ana said proudly.

"We're still training, you know," Kat said bored.

"Kat, I'm trying to make us look good to them!" she whispered angrily.

"Even so," Kat said as she and Ana looked back at Nana. "We'd like to help you. Ninjas are good at spying and stuff. We can make you 2 hide very well."

"I don't know..." Nana said worried.

"I can be a ninja if you want," Popo said with a wink.

Nana smiled a little (not because of what Popo said). "Are you sure you want to come along?"

"We don't have anything better to do," Kat said. "We can allow you to use our services without having to pay anything."

"Don't worry, we won't let you down," Ana said. "We think this is going to be fun and make us be better ninjas of the Iga Clan."

"...What do you say, Popo?" Nana asked.

"I say I'm going to have an amusing foursome with 3 girls," Popo said.

"I'm your sister!" Nana yelled.

"Ooh, too bad, then. I'm gonna have an interesting threesome with 2 twins."

Kat and Ana looked freaked out and both took a step back.

"H-he's joking, don't believe him!" Nana said in shock.

"...O...kay..." Ana said. "...I think we can handle this...and him..."

"This is going to be a long day..." Nana muttered.

Kat and Ana temporarily joined your team!

Popo smiled happily, Nana frowned, Kat and Ana sighed in unison, and the chapter came to an end.

TO BE CONTINUED...

...

"Diamond City's Usual Life.Somehow, that "usual" life doesn't sound normal to me..." Diddy said with a shrug.

"You tell me," Sonic said annoyed.

Do you want to save your data?

Yes

Overwrite File?

Yes

Diamond City
Chris, Ness, Lucas/Jigglypuff, Diddy Kong, Kirby/Ice Climbers, Kat and Ana/Sonic, Chip, Amy, Young Cricket, Master Mantis

[DededeCloneChris]

Chapter 147: Life And Times In Diamond City

Streets

Back where Chris, Ness, and Lucas were, the group was running as fast as they could to get close to Mona. However, scooters were faster than their feet, and so they had trouble to get to her.

Plus, they didn't finish their ice creams yet.

"D-dangit..." Ness said as he licked his ice cream, still following the trail Mona's scooter left behind. "A-at this rate, she's going to get away..."

"I-I know..." Chris panted heavily as he licked his ice cream. "M-my kingdom for a way to get to Mona..."

"R-run..." Lucas moaned as he licked his ice cream.

The 3 eventually halted their progress to stop and regain their energies. Once they caught their breaths, they looked forward where the trail was disappearing.

"N-no!" Ness dropped to his knees, accidentally letting go of his ice cream to the floor. "W-we lost her!"

"Oh no..." Chris said as he dropped to his knees, continuing to lick his ice cream as he stared in shock at the trail. "We're never going to get to her this way..."

"Well, what do you suggest?" Ness asked. "Unless we had a good transportation method, then we're screwed!"

"A-are we really in trouble?" Lucas asked as he licked his ice cream.

Ness tossed his cone away. "Shall we just...give it up?"

"Oh no..." Chris said with a serious look. "Think of the things Master Hand will do to us if we don't get to Mona." The World Traveler continued to lick his ice cream. "It's her...or Cruel Brawl..."

"We have YET to see what the mode's like," Ness said bored. "...But it'll be cruel, alright. Those enemies are pushovers in the other modes, but there, they're the ones who make us look like pushovers..."

Lucas shrugged as he looked at the sidewalks. "I-isn't there a way to get to Mona?"

"We're thinking about one," Ness said bored. "We'd like you to give us a good faster way to get to her. Do you have one? No? Then continue to think because I'm going to give up in a fe-" Ness noticed Lucas was tapping his left shoulder. "What?"

"T-there!" Lucas pointed forward to the other side of the street.

Right across the street, there was a taxi that was being cleaned in the car wash by 2 people. These 2 people were a tall bull-dog that wore a blue suit with a small green hat on his head, that used a rag to clean the roof of the taxi while a small yellow cat with a small blue suit and some green goggles on his forehead was cleaning the tires with 2 rags. The 2 seemed happy as they cleaned the taxi.

"And a little cleanin' over there, and one more cleanin' over here..." the bulldog said as he sang happily.

"A rub over there, and another one down here..." the yellow cat said.

The 2 looked at each other and laughed. "And less interruptions to run like hell on the streets, yeah!" they both said together before laughing out loud.

The Smashers looked odd at the 2 as they laughed from the other side of the street.

"...I don't know, Lucas," Ness said unsure. "But those 2 look weird to me..."

"Actually..." Chris began as he licked his ice cream. "I know those 2..."

"Oh, sweet," Ness said bored. "Care to give us their names?"

"...Of course..." Chris said with a nod. "The bulldog one is named Dribble and the cat one is named Spitz."

Lucas stuck out his tongue, stopping licking his ice cream. "W-why would their names sound like some sort of..."

"Do we want to bother?" Ness asked. "Either way, they have a taxi, they must be taxi drivers, and taxi drivers help anyone who wants to go anywhere."

"Well, they both like to do things to the extreme, though..." Chris trailed off.

"Pardon?"

"I-I think they could help us in chasing Mona if we tell them out story..."

"..."

"...And they'll surely like you to pay with your ATM card, Ness..."

Ness sighed as he took out his ATM card. "Well, if I have to do this, I have to do it. Besides, my money account is insanely big at this point. I don't mind spending a few millions."

Lucas and Chris blinked surprise at Ness.

"...What? It's true," Ness said.

Lucas shook his head. ?A-anyway, we should go ask them...?

?Alright, let's go.?

The 3 looked at the sides of the street before crossing it over. Once they crossed to the other, they stood behind the 2 drivers.

Dribble's right ear twitched before he looked over his right shoulder to them. ?What is it?? he asked. ?Can't you see we're busy??

?U-um...? Lucas played with his fingers. ?W-we were wondering if you could take us somewhere...?

?Somewhere, huh?? Dribble asked as he turned to them. ?Well, we're going to finish up the cleaning right now.?

?Yeah,? Spitz said as he looked up to them. ?If you want to go anywhere, just tell us.?

?We don't like to brag, but we're the best taxi drivers of the whole city,? Dribble said proudly. ?We like to go where the people want to go.?

-Dribble-

-Occupation: Taxi Driver
-Skill: Driving
-Personality: Speed Freak
-Bio: This speed freak of a cabby drives for Diamond Taxi. He's burly guy, but he's not as bright as his partner Spitz. For some reason, they both have Bronx accents.

?Oh, is that so?? Ness asked. ?We need to chase someone in truth and...?

Dribble's and Spitz's eyes widened. ?I beg your pardon?? Spitz asked as his eyes opened. ?You're chasing someone??

?T-thing is...? Chris looked away embarrassed as he finished his ice cream. ?W-we're chasing this girl named Mona, but she's got a scooter, and we can't get to Mona...?

?Mona?? Dribble asked. ?Ooh, right, her... Why would you chase her around??

?What the hell? Do they know each other?? Ness whispered.

?I haven't seen them talking to each other, but...? Chris whispered. ?I guess they met face-to-face before...?

?Anyway, we're chasing her around because we need to ask her to do a favor to us. She's always in a rush or what??

?Ah, yes,? Spitz said with a nod, closing his eyes. ?She's always in a rush to go anywhere.?

?Yeah, nowadays, she's speeding her way to her workplaces,? Dribble said with a grumble. ?Heck, she sometimes breaks the sound barrier?maybe...?

?So you guys wanna get to her, correct?? Spitz asked.

?I-if you don't mind...?

?HAHAHAHAHAHA!? Dribble laughed loudly enough to make them take a step back. ?Okay, here's the thing, if you want us to chase her around, you'll have to pay in advance.?

?Pay in advance? Why?? Ness asked.

?Because we always end up not asking for the bill of the trip at the end,? Dribble explained. ?You see, we tend to...meet supernatural people a lot of times...?

?Are you guys aliens disguised as humans?? Spitz asked with interested. ?Or are you mermaids??

Chris, Ness, and Lucas stared at him with odd looks.

?C'mon, you call tell us already! I love sci-fi stuff!? Spitz said in excitement.

-Spitz-

-Occupation: Taxi Driver
-Hobby: Reading Science Fiction
-Personalty: Calm
-Bio: Sure, he's small, but in the cab he's leader of the pack. His cool head suits Dribble's need for speed well. Together, they dream of cabbing it in outer space.

?W-we're not aliens...or mermaids...? Lucas said as he finished his ice cream.

?...? Spitz frowned. ?Meh, they reveal themselves at the end of the trip. Don't worry; your secret is safe with us.?

"W-what?"

?Anyhow,? Dribble began. ?If you wanna chase Mona, you'll have to pay in advance.?

Ness showed him his ATM card. ?Will this do??

?Of course, all kinds of ways to pay are accepted in Dribble & Spitz's Taxi Service,? Dribble said with a happy expression before he looked serious. ?However, since we're talking about Mona here, I'll assure you guys that this isn't going to be easy...?

?W-why?? Lucas asked.

?Didn't you hear us? She's always in a rush everywhere,? Spitz said with a chuckle. ?The only time she gets to talk to people is during school, and she doesn't get a free time to talk when she's driving off everywhere!? Spitz opened his arms. ?We like to do extreme things, though. If you wanna see her and oblige her to spill the beans or something, then leave it to us!?

?We've never done this before, so it's worth the try,? Dribble said. ?Chasing her around it's gonna be the best experience ever. Imagine the speed meter going to the MAX!?

?Yeah, let's do it already!? Spitz said with enthusiasm.

The 3 Smashers looked at each other worried as the 2 cabs tossed their rags away.

?Okay, hop all in!? Dribble ordered.

The bulldog and the yellow cat took their seats in the front in a matter of time before the 3 Smashers shook their heads and got on the back seat, closing the doors quickly.

Dribble fixed the rear mirror to look at them with his right eye. ?Okay, it's 11:00 AM right now. Mona should be delivering pizzas right now. If we want to interrupt her, we'll have to go to Mona pizza to the west side of the city.?

?H-how do you know she's there right now?? Lucas asked.

?Dude, one would memorize that very quickly in a few days if you see her going pretty much everywhere,? Spitz said before his eyes flared up. ?Okay. Dribble, start the engine!?

?Right on!? Dribble nodded as he turned the taxi on, letting the motor roar a few times.

The 3 Smashers quickly took back their seats and put their seat belts on. ?This isn't going to get pretty...? Ness muttered.

Chris gulped. ?I-I don't like this...?

?M-m-me too...? Lucas gulped as well.

?Hold on tight on your seats and belts, guys,? Dribble said as he narrowed his eyes. ?We here at Dribble & Spitz?s Taxi Service do things our way. If you don?t like it, then leave!?

The 3 Smashers decided to look serious.

?Alright,? Dribble said with a nod. ?You guys are so determined, huh? Well then, at the count of 3, we?ll start this chase. Spitz, start the countdown!?

?Okay!? Spitz raised a hand. ??3!?

?What?? the 3 Smashers asked.

?HERE WE GO!? Dribble yelled loudly as he slammed down his right foot on the pedal, making the car?s wheels roll quickly before the taxi drove into the street and to the west at a speed of 70mph, making Chris, Ness, and

Lucas get pushed back to their seats.

?UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!? Lucas screamed for dear life.

?T-this is nothing!? Ness yelled to him. ?W-we have belts, remember that!?

?A-are we going to get to Mona?s place like this?!? Chris asked loudly.

?You don?t worry!? Spitz said as he stood up and looked back at them, raising his right hand. ?We ALWAYS reach the places we want to go, even space itself!?

?S-space?!? Lucas asked.

?Yeah, isn?t it cool?? Spitz asked with a small laugh.

Back to the driver, it was clear that Dribble underwent road rage as he put his chin on the wheel. ?Where is she?!? Dribble asked as he looked at the sides of the empty streets. ?She?s supposed to be here!?

Spitz sat back on his seat and took out some binoculars. ?Scanning area!? he yelled. ??Trail of smoke at 11!?

Right in front of them, there was the same trail of smoke from Mona?s scooter becoming visible little by little.

?Alright!? Dribble yelled as he leaned back to his seat, grinning a little at the sight of Mona?s trail. ?We?ve located her!?

Ness sighed. ?Wow. That was so fast??

?I?m glad?? Chris said as the force of the speed kept him from moving forward. ?This is going to be easier after all??

??Oh no!? Spitz gasped.

?What is it? Inform me!? Dribble demanded as he didn?t lose sight of the trail.

?I-I?m afraid we didn?t check the motors today??

?What?! I thought we did!?

?N-nope?? Spitz scratched his forehead. ?W-we were going to, but when these guys came to us, we kind of??
??? Dribble smacked his forehead and frowned. ?For crying out loud, we were going t-?

Just as the trail of smoke was becoming more visible, some sounds began to make the taxi hop from the street before it began to lose speed slowly. Dribble and Spitz had their faces blank with some traces of depression before, eventually, the taxi stopped in its trail, halting the chase as the 3 Smashers remained silent.

??? Lucas?s mouth trembled before he looked down in shame. ?We failed??

?NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!? Dribble and Spitz yelled.

Spitz made a fist as he stood up. ?Oh no, we?re not going to lose now, not after we just started!?

Dribble hung his right arm on his seat as he looked at the 3. ?You don?t worry. We?ll fix this thing up in a sec!?

The 2 taxi drivers quickly left outside, ran to the back, opened the back of the car, took out some wrenches, and ran to the front where they opened the car to let smoke come out before they dove into it and began to repair the taxi.

??? Ness looked at the 2. ?What are we waiting for? We have to chase Mona now that we have her closer!?

?O-oh, right,? Chris said with a nod. ?What about Dribble and Spitz, though??

Ness opened the right window and stuck his head out. ?You guys! Where?s Mona?s workplace??

?It?s 4 streets away to the west,? Spitz yelled through the smoke. ?Hey, wait a minute. You?re not thinking in leaving, right??

?We have to leave,? Ness yelled. ?Otherwise we?ll catch up with her!?

?Aw, crap,? Dribble cursed. ?Our clients are running away!?

?No, wait,? Spitz yelled. ?It?s going to be one heck of a chase if you run after her on foot!?

?W-why is that?? Lucas asked.

?Because of the fact Mona leaves the places she goes in a matter of seconds!? Spitz explained as he coughed. ?You guys could barely reach the workplace before seeing her go!?

Ness opened the door and jumped out. ?Screw it, we?re running after her!?

?A-are you serious of this idea, Ness?? Chris asked.

?Of course I am,? Ness said with a nod as he motioned to him. ?If what they say about her is true, then we don?t have time to waste??

?Okay, go!? Spitz yelled. ?If you can?t reach her, we?ll catch up with you!?

?Y-you?re going to catch up with us?? Lucas asked. ?Are you going to follow us??

?Or help us?? Chris asked.

?Depends,? Dribble said as he continued to fix the car. ?If you want, we can try to help you as long as you pay.?

??? Ness nodded. ?Fine, you can help us.?

?Besides, we never thought about chasing Mona without a reason before,? Spitz said. ?You guys are our perfect excuse to chase her around pretty much all Diamond City.?

?W-wait, she goes everywhere around Diamond City?? Chris asked.

?Of course she does,? Dribble said. ?That?s why she?s always in a big rush.?

"It's now or never, let's get's a move on!" Ness yelled.

"W-why do you look so desperate?" Lucas asked.

"It's an evil feeling or hunch I have," Ness said. "Probably a hunch."

The 3 Smashers quickly left the seats and ran towards the west, leaving the 2 cabs behind.

"Damn, Spitz," Dribble said as smoke continued to fly out from the front of the taxi. "We could have had them here to wait for us."

"Meh, they seemed in a hurry," Spitz said. "After all, they're like us, y'know? They like to do things to the extreme."

Dribble chuckled. "I'd say so."

Beach

Back at the lonely beach, there was a young disciple, standing in front of the waves as he showed the ocean his right palm while he focused.

Close to him there were Sonic, Amy, Chip, and Master Mantis watching Young Cricket doing some kind of meditation. "Look, this isn't going to help at all," Amy complained with crossed arms. "We're supposed to cross over the ocean, not meditate in front of it."

"Please, be patient," Master Mantis said with a nod. "Everything takes time, so do the forms."

"Forms, forms, forms," Sonic repeated in annoyance. "Those forms you talk about are nothing but crazy things."

The master looked at him. "Do not disrespect the forms," he said. "Otherwise they're going to focus their sight on you."

"Pfft, yeah, right," Sonic said as he rolled his eyes. "I don't care either way."

"YAH!" Young Cricket's sudden yell made them all look at him. "..." The disciple looked forward to the ocean after he threw a left fist to it. "...Master, I've failed..." He said as he lowered his head.

"You haven't mastered the "Open Ocean Path" form yet, it seems..." Master Mantis said.

Amy began to grunt loudly. "That does it! We're gonna get a boat instead of opening paths in oceans to walk through them! Anyone knows a fisherman or where to find an abandoned boat?"

Young Cricket walked to them. "Well, we could use the "Hello" form to meet one."

"Oh, let me guess," Chip said as he waved his hand. "Is it like this?"

Young Cricket gasped at this. "Y-you know that form? Are you some kind of forgotten master, perhaps?"

"For the love of god, everyone knows that "form" very well!" Sonic groaned.

"Young Cricket," Master Mantis began, making the disciple kneel down at him. "That is one of the most basic forms of all. I can't believe you don't know about it. Didn't you study it?"

Young Cricket looked away embarrassed. "N-no..."

Amy looked mad at this. "My god, I can't believe we found the weir-" She was quickly interrupted by Chip flying just in front of her face.

"UFO!" Chip suddenly yelled as he pointed up to the sky.

"UFO?" Sonic and Amy asked in unison.

"T-that's an UFO, right?" Chip asked as he pointed to the sky.

"Chip," Sonic began with a frown. "Why would there be an UFO here? That's random, y'know?"

"I-I know that's random, but it's true! There's an UFO coming down here...and it looks like a big pink piggy!"

"UFO that looks like a big pink piggy..." Amy muttered annoyed as she looked up. "I don't see anything... Um..."

Sonic blinked confused at her a few times before he looked up. His eyes widened once he focused his sight on a small spot in the sky. This also made Master Mantis and Young Cricket to look up before their eyes widened for a bit.

Right over the sky, there was a big pink pig(gy) descending at an alarming speed to the beach, where it tried to move to the sides but without any success. This made the 6 (except Master Mantis) back at the beach to look terrified.

"Uah!" Young Cricket gasped. "M-Master, there's an unidentified flying object coming right towards us!"

"I know," Master Mantis said with a nod.

"S-should I use the "Slap Ship To The Side" form?"

"Oh, please!" Amy frowned. "I know there's no such form in the world!"

"It is known for your information," Master Mantis said.

Amy smacker her forehead. "Oh, I don't know what to believe now..."

"I do," Chip said.

"You do..."

"Yeah," Chip said with a chuckle. "I believe that WE HAVE TO GET OUT OF HERE!!!"

Amy quickly jumped to Sonic's arms. "HELP ME, SONIC!"

Sonic looked annoyed at her. "Are you taking advantage of the situation?"

"Well, do you want to live or not?" Amy asked with a glare as she hugged him tightly.

"..." Sonic rolled his eyes (making Amy giggle) before he quickly ran away from the landing spot. Chip gasped before he followed them.

As for Master Mantis and Young Cricket...

"Focus..." Master Mantis said as Young Cricket focused his sight on the UFO. "Let the form be one with you..."

"The form is one with me..." Young Cricket muttered as he closed his eyes.

From a long distance to the west, the 3 newcomers looked at the 2 clueless characters as the shadow of the UFO got bigger and bigger with every passing second. "Chip, get some graves," Amy said. "The least we can do is make them a proper funeral."

"Right," Chip said with a nod.

Sonic looked at them. "How can we tell they're going to survive through this? ...Oh, right, they won't."

"Exactly," Amy said. "And I can stay on your arms aaaaaaaaaall day long." She giggled in pleasure as she leaned her head to Sonic's face.

Sonic frowned and let go of Amy, making her hit the sand with her back.

"Curses!" Amy cursed.

Sonic frowned again before he looked back at the 2 victims.

The hedgehog could barely see Young Cricket and Master Mantis not moving from their places. Sonic looked back into the sky where the UFO was descending at an alarming speed before it eventually crashed into the 2.

Sonic, Chip, and Amy (who stood up) hung their mouths open as sand jumped off from the crash of the UFO. The 3 couldn't believe that they barely knew 2 people before they were killed in a matter of seconds.

"...Oh my god!" Amy covered her cheeks and frowned. "T-they're dead, t-they're really dead now!"

"I think so," Sonic said. "Man, what a way to die..."

Chip, somehow, took a small violin behind his back before he began to play a sad tune. Sonic and Amy looked at him before the imp looked at them without stopping. "I had it with me," Chip said before Sonic took the instrument, broke it with his knee, and tossed it to a nearby trash can. "...So much for that..." Chip said as he looked down sadly.

The hedgehogs looked back at the UFO. "...Think there's someone in there?" Sonic asked.

Amy gasped. "M-marcians! Sonic, don't let them get me! Those Martians could dissect me alive if they catch me!"

"(Doing otherwise sounds very tempting, though,)" Sonic thought with a devilish grin.

Chip gasped once he saw the top of the UFO opening. The new entrance looked round, letting smoke come out from it, which made Chip fly forward to take a closer look. "H-hey, something is coming out of it..."

"Really?" Sonic and Amy asked before looking back at the UFO.

From the smoke, they could barely see a thin shadow standing up from the hole. The thin shadow, suddenly, glowed green eyes as it looked at them. Amy gulped in horror as she thought the alien was looking at her only.

"YIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAH!!!" Amy screamed before she (again) jumped to Sonic's arms. "S-Sonic, it loves me! Do something, please!"

"Hey! She's all yours!" Sonic called out.

"What was that?" Amy asked with a glare.

"I-I mean, experiment with her as much as you want!"

Sonic looked back at the mad Amy.

The hedgehog chuckled nervously. "H-heheheheh..."

Amy pouted at his yells.

"H-hello?" Chip asked with a gulp. "A-alien's staring at us?"

The 3 quickly focused back at the green eyes that shone through the smoke. Sonic made a serious look, Amy closed her eyes and leaned to Sonic's face, and Chip looked around for a camera.

"I-I need something to prove aliens exist! I'll be filthy rich that way!" Chip looked around.

"Chip, stop it..." Sonic said with a frown.

Once they looked back at the shadow of the alien...in an instant, the alien fell down to the sand, making the 3 look down at it from a safe distance.

"..." Amy looked at the alien. "...Wait, that's it? I-it's not going to hurt us?"

Chip flew all the way to the alien to look down at it. "Chip, no! It could shoot lasers out from its back!" Sonic warned Chip.

The imp tilted his head as he examined the alien. The alien, for some reason, wore a long black cape with a red jewel on the alien's neck, the cape almost reached its white shoes (that had some small spikes underneath that weren't that dangerous), and its hands had only 3 fingers on each one. Above everything else, its head (and all its body) was so thin that it looked like it didn't have a brain in its thin head.

The 3 noticed that the body twitched for a bit. Chip backed away from a bit before the alien put its hands on the sand to lift his head off from the sand, shook it to the sides, and looked up at them. The alien was also wearing some black shades over its eyes, preventing them from seeing its eyes.

"..." Sonic remained silent as Amy stared down at the alien.

"...Sorry..." the alien said in a monotone voice. "I crashed..."

Fortunately, the 3 were able to understand the weird tone of the alien.

"...Okay..." Amy said with some nods. "...Did you...notice you killed 2 innocent weirdoes as well?"

"...No," the alien said before it stood up and dusted off its cape. "I didn't..."

"Well..." Sonic shifted his eyes around (letting go of Amy again) before looking back at the alien. "You just crushed 2 guys with that pig ship you have behind you."

The alien turned around to look at its crashed ship, half-buried into the sand before looking back at them while its mouth trembled a little in disappointment.

"...Great..." the alien said before looking down. "This always happens..."

"You always kill people by crashing your ship on them?!" Amy asked in disbelief as she sat up.

"No..."

"...Oh..."

"Hey, no need to get worked up..." Chip said as he patted the alien's back.

"No, it's okay..." the alien said as it looked at him. "I can't reach the space...easily... Also..." It looked at them. "...Sorry...if I sound....weird... I'm just...learning...to speak...your...language...earthlings..."

"Oh, don't worry," Amy said as she got up. "I think I understand...just maybe."

The alien seemed to smile a little before it nodded. "Thanks..."

"Who are you, anyway?" Chip asked.

"Oh, my name is...Orbulon," the alien said. "Nice to meet you...earthlings... I'm a male if you...did not know..."

-Orbulon-

-Age: 2003
-IQ: 300
-Occupation: Alien
-Bio: Orbulon once plotted to take over the earth, but after his UFO crashed Diamond City, he just settled down. He's superintelligent, but he still has a tough time with English.

"Okay, nice to meet you," Amy said as she shook hands (she got weirded out by Orbulon's 3-fingered right hand) with Orbulon. "My name is Amy Rose. This here is Chip, and this guy behind me is my boyfriend Sonic."

"Oh, whatever..." Sonic said with a frown.

"Tell us, why did you crash your ship?"

"I was testing my Oinker ship...for a ride..." Orbulon explained. "It is...damaged as you can plainly see..."

"Oinker?" Chip asked.

"Yes."

"Oh, makes sense to me."

"...Hey, what about the 2?" Sonic asked as he remembered Young Cricket and Master Mantis. "Those 2 got themselves killed underneath your ship!"

At that moment, Young Cricket's head popped out from the sand close to them. The 4 quickly looked down at him before the disciple coughed sand out. "W-we managed to survive..." Young Cricket said as he spat more sand out. "W-we used the "Dig Your Way To Safety From UFO" form..."

"...My goodness," Amy said with an annoyed look. "You 2 survived through this?"

Master Mantis's head stuck out from the sand. "Yes, we survived through this random and unexpected event. However, I expected it."

"Master, you're incredible," Young Cricket said with wide eyes.

"Don't make me blush, Young Cricket."

"Yes, Master..."

Orbulon scratched his thin head in embarrassment. "Sorry, earthlings... I was the one...behind the crash..."

The 2 turned their heads at him. "Alien!" Young Cricket screamed.

"Hold on," Master Mantis interrupted. "We already know him."

"...Oh," Orbulon said with a nod. "You 2 worked with Wario...and the others with me...right?"

"Yes...I think so..." Young Cricket said before he jumped off from the sand, standing up normally before his master tried to jump out, but he couldn't as Chip was the only one who looked down at him. "I remember you."

"Good," Orbulon said before looking at Sonic's group. "I am sorry for...making you get scared..."

"Oh, it's okay," Amy said with a chuckle. "We survived, that's a good thing."

?Wait, you know that fat(beep) Wario?? Sonic asked.

?Know him? Most people in the city know him,? Master Mantis said. ?He's a greedy guy.?

?And you work for him?? Amy asked.

?Not necessarily,? he continued. ?Although we help to make him get richer, we do this just for fun and the discovery of new forms.?

?He may be greedy, but as long as we help to create microgames, it's fine with us,? Young Cricket said.

?That goes...for me as well,? Orbulon said.

?...Talk about weirdos...? Amy muttered bored. "I wouldn't work for a guy who doesn't even pay..."

"U-um..." Chip looked at Sonic. "Hey, Sonic, shouldn't we cross over the ocean and find this Mike guy?"

"NO," Sonic said with a glare.

Orbulon's (small) forehead twitched a bit. "You want to see...Mike?"

"Wait, you know him?" Amy asked.

"Do you?"

"Er...no... W-we just need to get to him..."

"Oh, I see," Orbulon said before he looked over the horizon, pointing to the northeast. "Mike is supposed to be...at Dr. Crygor's lab...right now."

Chip gasped. "A-a location has been revealed to us!"

"If you want, I could...take you there...but..." Orbulon looked back at his Oinker. "...My ship here got...damaged...pretty bad."

?Oh, why would you help us?? Sonic asked.

?Wasn't my ship...going to...crash on you all??

?It already did for them,? Chip said as he looked at Master Mantis being taken off the sand by Young Cricket.

?Well, that's the least...I can do...? Orbulon offered.

?I don't know how you're going to take us to that lab, though,? Amy said. ?Do you know a way to get there, though??

?Maybe,? Orbulon said as he looked at the Oinker. ?Forgive me...but I have to do this.?

?Who is he speaking to?? Chip asked.

?I guess the ship...? Sonic whispered.

?I need your help...to push it to the ocean,? Orbulon said. ?The ship...isn't that heavy...don't worry.?

?Push it to the ocean? What for?? Chip asked.

?You'll see soon enough.?

Orbulon temporarily joined your team!

Some time later...

The Oinker was floating calmly over the pier located to the west of them. The 5 earthlings blinked a few times before Orbulon came out from the upper hatch of the ship before grinning a bit. ?Okay,? he said. ?It's ready.?

?Oh, please,? Sonic said with a frown. ?We're gonna use your ship as a submarine??

?It's the only way to get to that island,? Amy said. ?I know you're going to try to escape.?

?You're a good guesser,? Sonic said with a grin before he ran away to the south.

?He's so fast,? Orbulon commented. ?I give him that...for being a guy wearing...a collar...?

Amy recalled the collar, snapped her fingers to Chip, and looked at him. The imp nodded. ?As you wish,? Chip said. ?Sonic, get in the submarine!?

The hedgehog's feet made him return to the pier before Sonic screamed as he leaped inside the submarine. ?NO!? Sonic yelled.

?Hmm...? Young Cricket rubbed his chin. ?That collar he's wearing has some sort of control effect...?

?Yup. I'm his legal owner,? Chip said with a chuckle.

Sonic stuck his head out from the hatch. ?It's not funny, you know!?

Orbulon motioned at the ship. ?Enter, please.?

?UAAH!!!? Young Cricket made a karate yell before he jumped inside the ship.

Master Mantis simply jumped inside, followed by Amy and Chip. Orbulon looked down before entering inside the ship.

Oinker

For looking rather small from the outside, the ship looked very spacious enough to hold 50 people in there. Inside the ship, there were several panels located around the gray floors and walls with a big screen on the front of a small seat for Orbulon, who assumed command as he jumped to his seat and sat down.

?Woooooooooow,? Chip said in surprise as he looked around with the others.

?Please, don't touch...anything,? Orbulon said. ?If you press something, we could...end up in the sky...?

?Self-destruct button?? Amy asked.

?Affirmative,? Orbulon said before looking at the screen. ?Activate...emergency sub-mode...now...?

The screen blinked in light a few times before it showed half of the sky and half of the ocean, indicating it was looking forward.

?Turn 45 degrees east, head to...Dr. Crygor's lab...? Orbulon commanded.

The ship listened as it turned to the northeast before it began to move slowly in the ocean. Young Cricket and Master Mantis decided to sat down and meditate while Amy tried her best to calm down the hedgehog.

?Don't worry there...? Amy said as he rubbed Sonic's head. ?The water is our friend...?

?IT WANTS TO DROWN ME!? Sonic panicked. ?IT WANTS TO KILL ME!?

?Chip.?

?Okay,? Chip said with a nod. ?Sonic, think you're a stick.?

?Chip, not that!?

Sonic's pupils shrunk for a moment before he fell down on the floor without screaming in pain.

Amy looked down and frowned. ?I didn't mean this, Chip! Why would you make him be a stick, anyway??

?Sticks don?t move?? Chip asked.

??? Amy sighed. ?Okay?even if it is random, it helps to keep him from panicking.?

?Is Sonic claustrophobic??

?Yeah, pretty much he?s claustrophobic.?

?Please, make yourselves?at home?? Orbulon said as he looked at them. ?It?s going to be?a small time?before we get there??

?Oh, we will,? Amy said, smiling a bit. ?We?ll just enjoy the scenery in the meantime.?

And the Oinker peacefully crossed the ocean to the northeast where Dr. Crygor?s lab waited?or not.

Club Sugar

The scene quickly changed to another place located to the southwest of the beach. The disco ball flashed wildly at the darkness of the scene. The floor itself began to flicker with different lights as the people around cheered loudly.

?Ladies and gentlemen!? a voice called from the darkness. ?It?s yet another rhythmic day here at Club Sugar. Our main dancer, or should I say dancers, will take the stage and show us their moves!?

The crowd cheered loudly.

?Please, I want you to get warmed up for this peculiar but stylish family of dancers,? the announcer said. ?These dancers have rocked on the stage for years, days, hours, minutes, second, and even the smallest seconds! The stage begs for moves, and the moves are with them all.?

1 dark figure walked on the stage.

?And they?re finally here, no less!? the announcer said. "Ladies and gentlemen! It's Jimmy's...SHOWTIME!!!"

The lights quickly turned on and aimed at the dark figure, revealing to be a tall man with a blue afro, 2 whiskers that looked like musical notes, wore black lenses, had a pink nose, a red jacket, white pants, and some dark shoes. The man himself grinned before he began to dance on the stage, making the audience cheer loudly as some girls squealed.

"This is Jimmy T., people!" the announcer said. "Club Sugar's most talented dancer!!!"

-Jimmy T. (T. for Thang)-

-Occupation: Dancer
-Hobby: Collecting Ring Tones
-Biggest Boast: His Crazy Wigs
-Bio: This guy loves the dance floor more than anyone else. He stays up dancing all night at Club Sugar. His hairdo hides a secret, but he refuses to tell anyone what it is.

Whenever the dancer pointed up to the ceiling, his fans would get wilder than before. As Jimmy kept dancing, there were 3 familiar figures sitting in front of the counter that was located to the right part of the club.

"There's our target..." Diddy whispered.

"Yes, he's here, alright..." Jigglypuff whispered.

"He's our only salvation to stay alive."

"I know."

"Or a little sample of his afro is our real salvation, not him."

"Of course."

Kirby, who was sitting right next to Jigglypuff, looked at them. "Um, why do we have to act like this?"

Diddy looked at him before he shrugged. "Don't tell me you forgot what Ashley told us to do already..."

"Um..." Kirby thought for a moment, recalling Ashley's words as a think cloud came out from his head, showing Ashley in it.

"I need you to get 5 different samples of hair from the Thangs," Ashley explained. "Those weird dancers are usually found at the only club of the city besides the one called Club Spicy. You just need to bring 5 different samples of their hear, 1 for each one." Her face turned a little bit dark as her hair turned white. "But if you don't bring me those samples before night comes around...I'll have you to be ingredients..."

The Star Warrior shrugged as the think cloud vanished in thin air.

"She SPECIFICALLY told us we weren't going to get hurt in any way," Jigglypuff said.

"Well, she DID say that, but she didn't say she would do it to us after this," Diddy explained. "Besides, if we run away..."

The 3 looked to the left where Ashley's devil slave, Red, grinned evilly at them. "If you try to run away, I'll tell Ashley right away," Red said with a chuckle. "And she's fast on her broom, I'll tell you."

Diddy sighed. "At least she said you were going to help us in this."

"Meh, I'll see what I can do," Red said as he looked proudly. "If I get the samples instead of you, Ashley will praise me and not you."

"Whatever," Jigglypuff said bored before looking back at the stage in the middle of the club. "Now, where are the others? She said that guy had a family."

"And now entering the stage, Papa T. and Mama T!" the announcer yelled.

Jimmy took a step back as 2 more dancers appeared on each side of the stage. One was tall, thin, had long yellow hair, green jacket, long white pants, and small inflated lips as the other figure revealed to be a fat woman with pink hair, wore an apron, and mostly wore what usual wives wore. The 2 crossed each other for a moment before stricking a pose with their hands making scizzors in front of their black glasses at the sides of Jimmy's position before pulling back.

-Papa T. and Mama T.-

-Occupation: Dancers
-Hobby: Dance till they tire out
-Biggest Boast: Their undying dance moves
-Bio: These are the parents of Jimmy. Despite being older than Jimmy himself, their dance moves haven't looked worse at all.

"Okay, there are 2 of them," Jigglypuff said. "But we're missing 2 more."

"And finally and no less, we have Jimmy's stylish siblings, the chick-magnet James T. and the disco-fabulous Jamie T.!"

2 young dancers stepped on the stage as they looked away from the crowd. The first one had pink hair with 2 puffy afro pigtails at her sides, had a small pink nose, wore blue glasses, a yellow shirt with a rising star, red skirt, and white shoes as the other young dancer had and orange afro, wore black glasses, had a round red nose, wore a blue jacket, red pants, and white shoes. The 2, once they passed Jimmy, turned around and struck their poses like the parents did before stepping back, making a V-shaped formation with Papa T., Jimmy T., and Mama T.

-James T. and Jamie T.-

-Occupation: Dancers
-Hobby: Polish their dance moves
-Biggest Boast: Their cellphones
-Bio: These 2 siblings are Jimmy's siblings. Despite being young, they have the same amazing dancing moves like their parents and Jimmy.

The crowd cheered louder before the 5 began to dance in perfect synch on the stage as the lights flickered many times.

Noticing the 5 on the stage, the 3 Smashers looked at each other. "Our targets are on the stage now," Diddy said.

"Conveniently enough...or not," Red began as he cleaned the middle prong of his trident with a napkin. "They're going to be here until night. I heard that the Jimmy guy and his family dance all day long before they leave at midnight. It's 1:30 PM right now. You have a lot of time before Ashley gets you."

The 3 Smashers gulped. "W-we'll try not to screw up..." Jigglypuff said worried.

"Also," Red continued. "The family isn't going to tire out that easily."

"What?" Diddy asked.

"They're the only group of the whole city that likes to dance for long periods of time," Red explained. "They'll dance until moon shows its face..." He grinned at them. "And guess what this means for you?"

"...We're going to grab a small hair from their afros while they're dancing?" Kirby asked.

"Exactly," Red said with a nod. "However, the public won't like you interrupting their dance. If you want to get a sample of their hairs, I suggest you should try to find a way to get the 5 samples without interrupting the dance. Otherwise, you're gonna have many glaring eyes down to you."

Jigglpuff looked shocked at this before she gulped. "O-oh no..."

[DededeCloneChris]

"I'll be watching," Red said with a grin. "I'm going to enjoy your ideas."

"Oh, you're going to enjoy them if we screw up, right?" Diddy asked annoyed.

"I'll leave that to you to guess," Red said with a proud smile.

"...You're annoying, you know that?" Jigglypuff asked bored.

"Pretty much," Red said with a chuckle.

"..." Diddy frowned before looking back to the stage. "Well, this is going to be bad considering that the people is surrounding the stage..."

As a matter of fact, the group barely saw the Thangs' afros sticking out from the amount of people gathered around the stage.

"I sigh in relief for the afros..." Jigglypuff said. "They're our main targets."

"By the way, why does she need their 5 hairs, anyway?" Diddy asked.

"Who, Ashley?" Red asked before looking up in wonder. "I could tell you...but I don't know why she needs hairs."

The 3 Smashers sighed down at this.

"Hey, I'm not pathetic!" Red glared at them. "I just happen to not known why she wants that!"

Kirby looked at the dance. "How do we get the hairs?"

"I'm trying to think of something..." Jigglypuff said as she rubbed her chin (if she had one). "..."

Diddy looked up where the ceiling was pitch black. For some reason or another, the stage and the spotlights were the only things that illuminated some part of the club. The Kong looked at the shining disco ball that was some feet above the hairdos of the Thangs. A closer look to the crowd revealed that they were focusing only on the family and not anything or anyone else in there. "...I've got an idea," Diddy muttered as he looked at the disco ball.

"Wow, you have one already?" Red asked. "You're sharp."

"I...don't know if this is going to work, though," Diddy said worried before he pointed at the disco ball. "Someone could hang on to the disco ball and reach down for their hair." The Kong took out some scissors. "So, who wants to do it?" he offered.

Jigglypuff glared at him.

Kirby looked away.

Red rolled his dot eyes.

"..." Diddy looked back at the disco ball. "Okay, okay, I'll do it...sheesh..." he sighed before he looked up to the ceiling. "Well, I'm lucky. There are spotlights hanging all around. I can leap all the way to the disco ball."

The Kong quickly jumped over the counter before jumping 2 times in the air to reach a spotlight where he landed on. The 2 Smashers and the devil looked up to Diddy who began to leap from spotlight to spotlight, approaching the disco ball on the center of the stage.

"Let's make things interesting in here," Red began as he looked at the 2 puffballs. "If your monkey friend fails, I'll buy you some milkshakes."

"Ooh..." Kirby looked interested.

"No, Kirby, don't do it!" Jigglypuff held Kirby back from moving (albeit to say Kirby wasn't moving). "He could poison the milkshakes or something!"

"Why would I do that?" Red asked. "The last time I did something that dangerous was the time I was going to kill Ashley by accident with a bad potion I made for another person I hated." The devil embraced himself. "S-seriously, she got all mad when she saw the odd look of her tea. I told her it wasn't for her, but she punished me for using her pot without asking for advice..." Red sniffed. "A-Ashley scares me a lot of times..."

Jigglypuff and Kirby, for once, looked apologetic to Red as Diddy was climbing down on the disco ball. "Wow..." Jigglypuff commented.

Red looked at them. "Day and night, I struggle to make her be happy with what she does. Ashley is a pretty good witch when you don't anger her. Even if she has a big ego for her magic prowess, she's very sweet..." Red gasped and looked at them while Diddy hung on the ball and looked down at the dancers. "P-please, don't tell her I said that about her! She wants to keep her feelings in secret from other people except for a few she knows!"

Diddy looked down at the Thangs as he looked for the closest one. He eventually found Papa T.s's hairdo was longer than anybody else so he prepared to hang on to the ball's rope with his tail.

"Ashley is considerate," Red explained. "She has parents...but they're always away from the mansion..."

"Wait, she has parents?" Jigglypuff asked.

"Of course she does! It's just that they're always busy to see her. As a matter of fact, she hasn't seen them in some years," Red explained. "You could think Ashley lives in a big mansion where she's rich but doesn't have her parents with her. I'm there for her so she doesn't feel alone... Their parents entrusted me to take care of her and help her in whatever she wants to do."

"..." Kirby tilted his head as Diddy was hanging on to the disco ball's rope with his tail as he was upside-down. "...Isn't Ashley and Red like Chris and Lucario?"

"What?" Jigglypuff asked.

"W-well..." Kirby looked down. "Chris lives all alone in his house with Lucario while Chris's parents are away. Ashley lives all alone in her house with Red while Ashley's parents are away. Aren't both almost the same?"

"...I think you're right," Jigglypuff said as Diddy had a shocked look once he felt that his tail was going to slip. However, it didn't and Diddy sighed as he held up the scissors in his right hand.

"What? There are people like Ashley?" Red asked. "Oh, if there are such people, let her meet them!"

"Wait, what? Why do you want her to meet Chris and Lucario?"

"Because Ashley is mostly in a sad mood," Red said as Diddy stuck his tongue out while carefully choosing the first target. "And who knows, if she ever met someone like her going through the same, she would open herself a little to the world and make some friends... The only person she thinks is her friend is someone else named Mona who has a similar situation like her."

"Mona?" Kirby asked. "I think Lucas and the others are looking for her..." he muttered.

"Would you guys let those 2 meet Ashley someday?" Red asked as he sniffed. "I share Ashley's pain. It wouldn't hurt for her to have more friends in life. She's still young, but she needs company rather than me."

"Wow, you impressed me," Jigglypuff said. "You do care a lot about Ashley."

"I like her, okay?" Red said as Diddy slowly reached for Papa T.'s hairdo with the scissors. "Ashley is everything I have in my life. I'm her slave, but I don't care as long as she's happy."

"Aww, that's so cute," Jigglypuff said with a smile.

"HOWEVER, don't you dare tell this to her or else she'll have my head," Red warned the 2. "Ashley has her ruthless side, you know..."

"Maybe we can let her meet Chris and Lucario sooner," Kirby said.

"Huh? Really?" Red asked.

"They both live with us in the mansion," Jigglypuff explained as Diddy barely cut a small hair of Papa T.'s hairdo. "And Ashley has to come with us there."

Red gasped, letting go of his trident for a moment. "O-o-oh my, this is serious, then!" Red said before he stood up on his chair. "Alright, let's make a deal here, shall we? If I help you guys, will you let Ashley meet those 2 sooner than expected?"

Jigglypuff looked at Kirby. "We have him where we wanted him to be..." she said deviously.

"Oh, yes..." Kirby said with a few nods and a smile.

Jigglypuff looked back at Red. "Will you help us in this?"

"If this is going to help Ashley be happier than she already is..." Red nodded with a serious look. "I'll do it for her."

Jigglypuff shook hands with Red. "Deal. You're going to help us in this and..."

For some reason, the 3 looked down to the floor where they found Diddy twitching in pain.

"...What happened to you?" Kirby asked. "You look pretty bad."

Diddy shed a tear as he looked up to them. "O-one of them pinched me..."

"They pinched you?" Jigglypuff asked before gasping. "T-they didn't see you, right?"

"N-no..." Diddy moaned in pain. "I-I did manage to get one sample...the yellow hair dude..." Diddy help up a small piece of yellow hair as he twitched in pain.

"Then why do you look so bad?"

"O-once I got the hair...one of them pointed a finger straight up to the ceiling with all of them doing the same...but..." Diddy closed his eyes. "...L-let's just say one of them "punched" me right where it hurts so bad...ouchie..."

Jigglypuff blinked a few times before she got Diddy's point. "E-eww!"

"I-I know it's disgusting, but it..."

"I-I think we don't want to hear more of that..." Red said as he sweatdropped. The devil jumped off and took the hair off from the struggling Kong on the floor. "1 obtained, 4 more to go."

"H-help..." Diddy pleaded.

"A-anyway," Jigglypuff began as she looked at Red and Kirby. "We should try to think of another way to get the samples."

"For Ashley, I will," Red said with some nods.

Kirby smiled pleased before looking ashamed. "Diddy didn't fail..."

"Oh, please..." Jigglypuff slapped her forehead and frowned.

"H-help, I said..." Diddy pleaded, holding out his right hand at Jigglypuff.

The Sweet Spot

On the peaceful streets of the city, close to the bakery (where Bridget the baker, the blue-haired lady was), there were 4 familiar figures standing on the sidewalk, just at the right side of the cake shop called "The Sweet Spot" as they looked around for someone.

"Let me ask again," Ana began as she looked at Nana. "Why do we have to be like this? Shouldn't we look around for this Ganondorf rather than stand here?"

Nana groaned as she looked angrily at Popo. "Well, since you 2 didn't come up with an idea, Popo suggested doing this. Besides, time was running out so...yeah..."

"This is ridiculous," commented Kat with a frown. "Why'd we agree with this, anyway?"

"It is the greatest camouflage evah!" Popo commented with excitement.

The 3 girls looked at each other's black mustaches that covered their mouths.

Basically, Popo suggested that nowadays, people don't recognize others as long as they wear some kind of accessory...like mustaches.

"This crap isn't going to help us, Popo..." Nana said annoyed.

"Oh, you'll see," Popo said proudly. "In a matter of time, Ganondorf will pass right in front of us without recognizing our faces."

"Yes, he won't recognize our faces once he mauls them," Nana said with a grunt. "I'm going to take it off."

"No!" Popo stopped her from ripping the mustache off. "Don't do it, it'll screw up our plan!"

"It's your plan, genius!" Nana yelled.

?Besides,? Kat began as she scratched the mustache. ?These mustaches itch so much.?

?And we don?t think this is going to even work a bit,? Ana said as she did the same as Kat.

?Pfft, you?ll see soon enough,? Popo said. ?I?m going to prove you all that this is going to work.?

Ana looked around the sidewalks. ?Wait?? She closed her eyes and put her hands at the sides of her ears. ?I heard some faint footsteps? sounds??

The other 3 looked around.

??Why?s the whole street so...deserted, anyway?? Nana asked.
?Oh, there are many people living in here. It?s just that they like to hang out in groups in houses or places,? Kat explained. ?Ana, where are the footsteps coming from??

??From the east,? Ana said as they all looked to the east.

Many feet away from them, they were able to tell that Ganondorf was coming, a glare looking at all directions as his fists were clenched tightly.

?Where are those fools?? Ganondorf asked to himself as he looked around. ?I do not like to walk in places like this??

?Is that the guy you?re looking for?? Kat asked.

?Definitely?? Nana muttered as she glared at the Gerudo. ?Oh crap, he?s coming over here!?

?Quick, use my idea!? Popo suggested.

?What? There?s no way I?m going to follow your idea anymore!? Nana groaned. ?It sounds so idiotic for my tastes, Popo!?

?You guys need to decide soon,? Ana said as she looked back at Ganondorf. ?He?s getting closer now.?

?And?he?s here?? Kat muttered as the shadow of the Gerudo covered her.

Ganondorf looked at the other side of the street before he focused his sight on the 4 small people at his right. The Gerudo looked down to them. ??? He glared at them.

Nana began to sweat, Kat and Ana looked at each other, and Popo had a happy expression in him.

Ganondorf scratched his chin a little as he looked down at Popo and Nana. ?Your faces?? he muttered as he narrowed his eyes.

??? Nana made a silent gulp.

?I recall some annoying brats with the same faces as yours?? Ganondorf muttered.

Kat and Ana sweatdropped as they looked at the Ice Climbers.

??But?I do not know if you are them??

??Ye monsieur do not know moi,? Popo spoke in a French accent. ?We?re just travelers who want to admire zis country, honh??

?Is that so?? Ganondorf asked as he eyed them closer. ?You are not the people I know, then??

?A-absolutely, monsieur,? Nana said as she sweated. ?Ye are quite zee fellow??

??? Ganondorf frowned. ?You do remind me of 2 little brats??

?Who are ye to call some kids brats, monsieur?? Nana asked angrily.

?They are brats,? Ganondorf said again. ?Why, they could be the weakest fighters I have ever known.?

A red toon vein popped out from Nana?s forehead as she tried her best to keep her calmness. ?Zey could be pretty strong, honh??

?I would laugh at that right now,? Ganondorf commented, making Nana grunt silently. ?I consider a stubborn teen more threatening than 2 food eaters.?

Nana looked angrily at him. ?Ye should consider your talk??

?What is that supposed to mean?? Ganondorf asked as the 4 looked up at him. ?It is not like they are here.?

?Zey could be pretty close?? Nana muttered in anger.

?Er, Nana, are ye alright?? Kat asked.

?I?m alright,? Nana said. ?I?m just trying to believe the incroyable, honh??

?I do not have more time to waste with you,? Ganondorf said as he looked to the left. ?I have to find those imbeciles Wario, Bowser and Dedede to take them back with me.?

"(Wario?)" Kat and Ana thought in confusion.

The pink Ice Climber did take that in mind, but her anger prevented her from saying it as she looked angrily at the Gerudo.

"I-it was a pleasure to share words with ye, monsieur," Ana said with a chuckle.

"And please," Nana continued. "Do apologize to those 2 when ye see them, okay?"

"Why would I apologize to those 2?" Ganondorf asked. "The pink one is more annoying than the blue one. I would not apologize to her ever."

"...What is that?"

"It is true," Ganondorf said. "The pink one is so bossy that she does not stop talking."

"Why is that..." Nana muttered as she stared up at him.

Kat and Ana decided to look away from the incoming reaction of the pink eskimo.

"She is even more annoying than her brother," Ganondorf stated as Nana made fists. "She is bossier, louder, angrier, stupid, and above else, much more annoying than her brother." Ganondorf chuckled. "If I ever see her, I am going to express my words through a figh-"

Nana glared at him.

"THAT DOES IT!" Nana yelled at the top of her lungs as she ripped off the mustache. "Ye monsieur will learn not to mess with Nana anymore, honh?!" She shook her head. "I-I mean, screw the French accent!"

"Nana!" Kat and Ana yelled in unison as they removed their mustaches.

"You!" Ganondorf yelled at Nana. "You are that annoying girl!"

"Okay, jackass, you asked for it!" Nana took out her hammer, making Kat and Ana gasp while Popo held her back by grabbing her shoulders. "Let me go!"

"Nana, mama mia, ye're gettin' so warmed up!" Popo held her sister back. "Apologize to this noble monsieur!"

"Not after he made me MURDER him in the middle of the street! CHAAAAAAAAAAARGE!" Nana got herself released from Popo's hands before she lunged at Ganondorf who quickly sidestepped and looked back at the furious Ice Climber.

"If you are here, that means your stupid team of imbeciles are here as well," Ganondorf muttered.

"Who cares as long as I whack you a good one?!" Nana asked before she raised her hammer. "DIE!"

"Insolent girl..." Ganondorf muttered as he gritted his teeth, dark energy flowing out from his hands.

Kat and Ana gasped at this. "No, she's going to get herself killed!" Kat yelled. "Quick, we have to make our way out of here!"

"Right!" Ana said with a nod before she jumped behind Nana, grabbed her right hand (with the hammer) and pulled her back to the 2.

"Let me go already!" Nana demanded as she glared at the Gerudo. "He's not going to get away with this, NOOOOOOOOOOOOO WAY!"

Kat grabbed Popo's right hand and looked at Ana. "Ooh, threesome already? Mademoiselle, ye're so considerate," Popo said with a giggle.

Kat frowned. "Ana!"

Ana made a hand sign in front of her face. "Ninjutsu!" she yelled loudly as she closed her eyes in fear.

Kat did the same hand sign before smoke sprouted out from their feet, covering the small area they were covering as the Gerudo charged to the cloud of smoke only to find no one else.

"Idiots..." Ganondorf muttered as he stomped the sidewalk one time. "They were able to escape. But if they are here, that means..." The Gerudo looked around. "They are doing something else...but..." Ganondorf grunted. "I have to find those 3 before they alert all of them..."

The Gerudo quickly turned to the south, crossing over the street as he left.

Back where the bakery was, Bridget, who was watching the whole event, sighed and rested her chin on her hands. "People these days get wierder and weirder, I swear..." she said with another sigh.

Several streets away from the bakery, a cloud of smoke appeared in an alley as the Ice Climbers and the twin ninjas appeared from within it.

"Dammit!" Nana kicked the wall. "I almost had him!"

"Nana, I think you wouldn't be able to beat him alone," Kat said. "Rage doesn't solve anything."

"It does for Lucario!"

"Luca-who?" Ana asked.

"Can I keep wearin' the mustache?" Popo asked. "It looks handsome on moi."

Kat frowned at this and ripped Popo's mustache off, leaving a red mark above his lips.

"Cool," Popo said as he looked at his mark. "New mustache, not permanent, though."

Kat tossed the mustache away and looked at Nana. "Calm down, you'll get the chance to beat him down once we..."

Nana inhaled and exhaled air.

"That's right," Ana said with a sigh. "Count to 10 and breath air."

"...Phew..." Nana sighed. "I'm fine now..."

"That's good," Kat said. "Now, did he say he was looking for Wario?"

"What, you know him?" Nana asked.

"Know him? Pretty much half of the city knows him," Ana explained. "Even if he's greedy, he knows how to entertain people with microgames. Kat and I are employees that work for him."

"ENEMIES!" Popo yelled as he took out his hammer. "I knew the threesome was weird. You're Wario's personal kunoichi spies!"

"...What?" Kat and Ana asked.

"And since when have we been a threesome?" Ana asked in disgust.

Nana sighed, smacked Popo hard with her right hand, and looked back at the ninjas. "Sorry, and please, don't mind him AT ALL for now..."

"..." Ana shrugged. "Anyway... We're employees of Wario, but we don't serve him. We don't get paid for the microgames we make, but we do it just for fun."

"Also," Kat began as she took out an autograph she signed. "We get pretty famous by our microgames of nature."

"It's all worth it," Ana said with a chuckle.

"...Honestly speaking..." Nana looked bored. "I wouldn't work for him in my life..."

"That's the same thought we always have but we can't do anything," Kat said. "As long as have fun, everything's fine."

Nana looked bewildered at this statement before she nodded. "That aside, we now know Ganondorf is looking for him, Bowser, and Dedede... Why are Bowser and Dedede here, though? I thought they were with him..." Nana rubbed her chin. "...This is a mystery, alright..."

"Well," Kat began as she held out her right hand. "Shall we continue?"

"After we got busted by...you know who?" Ana asked worried. "He kind of scared me, you know..."

"T-that's just because I got angry," Nana said embarrassed. "He's so going to hell, though..." she muttered angrily. "We should continue."

"I guess we need to be more careful around him," Kat said. "However, we're going to use our ideas instead of your brother's ideas."

"I thought about hiding by crossdressing," Popo suggested. "Anyone's up for it?"

"..." The 3 girls stared bored at him.

"...Can I take your silence as 3 yes?"

"NO!" they all yelled.

"Aww..."

Mona Pizza

Far to the west of their location, there was located 1 of the 2 only pizza shops of the whole city as a big sign of Mona (somehow resembling a famous French picture) received the sun's rays as smoke came from one of the open windows of the building.

Many feet away, but close enough, Ness, Lucas, and Chris were running in a hurry to get to the shop and stop Mona from getting even farther away from them.

Lucas pointed forward at the pizza shop. "T-there it is!"

"F-finally!" Ness said as he panted. "S-she's there, right?"

The World Traveler looked at Mona's red scooter parked close to the shop. "Y-yes, there's her annoying and fast vehicle..." he said as he panted.

"At last, we'll reach her..." Ness said with a sigh of relief as they continued running. "Even if this was a short time of chasing her, we're going to reach her without troubles..."

Lucas watched as Ness began to accelerate. The Onett resident looked over to Lucas.

"Hurry it up, Lucas!" Ness yelled.

"Hurry it up, Lucas!"

Something rang inside Lucas's mind as he blinked surprised at Ness. "...C-Claus?" Lucas asked.

"What?" Ness asked. "Who's Claus?"

"..." Lucas stared blankly at Ness before he shook his head. "N-nothing..." Lucas said ashamed. "I-I thought you were someone else for a moment..."

Ness kept running with the 2 as they got closer to the shop. "What were you saying just know?"

"L-look, it's not important..." Lucas said as he flushed a bit. "J-just keep running, okay?"

"..." Ness looked forward but lowered his head as he glanced at Lucas. "(What was happening to him?)" Ness asked to himself. "(Why did he say someone else's name in the middle of this? ...Now that I think about it...)" Ness rubbed his chin. "(Lucas mentioned before that he had a brother named...Claus...wasn't it?)"

"We're close now!" Chris yelled, snapping Ness out from his thought train.

The 3 looked back at thes shop. It was closer than before, and they were about to reach it.

Once the 3 Smashers managed to stand just in front of the door, they all stopped to catch their breaths as they sat down on the sidewalk and panted heavily.

Ness wiped off the sweat from his forehead. "M-man, it's over..." he muttered.

"Thank goodness..." Lucas added.

Chris looked at the door. "She must be...just behind that door...making pizzas..." he muttered.

Ness looked serious as he stopped panting, standing up before he coughed a bit. "Well..." he began. "Let's go in, stop her from whatever she's doing, and finish our task."

Lucas stood up and nodded. "Yes..." he said before gulping. "Let's just hope nothing else stop us..."

"...Lucas..." Ness stared bored at him. "Why did you have to go and say it?"

"W-what?"

"Ever since we got here, I have been feeling this weird sensation..." Ness said.

"What sensation is that?" Chris asked.

"That sensation is..." Ness looked at them. "...Well, not a sensation, but...I think irony is ought to get us."

"...What?" Lucas asked.

"I'm not crazy," Ness said. "Irony has been like that annoying girl of your class that says she loves you but hides her true dark motives by laughing at your back whenever you look away. Trust me in this one, you guys, irony is an evil bi-"

"Weird..." Chris interrupted.

"Why is it weird?" Lucas asked.

"I thought irony was already bothering us for a long time."

The 3 Smashers looked at each other.

"...Ha, we wish!" they all said with some chuckles.

"Kidding aside," Ness said as he stopped chuckling. "We have to get a move on before something comes out of nowhere an-"

At that very same moment, the door opened quickly and Mona, carrying some pizzas, came out and quickly ran to her red scooter, passing the 3 Smashers who quickly looked at her direction as the pizza deliver girl put the pizzas at the side of her scooter.

"N-no!" Lucas yelled. "W-wait, you!"

"Sorry!" Mona said without looking at them. "I'm in a hurry right now. I have to deliver these pizzas while they're hot or else I won't get paid!" she replied enthusiastically as she hopped on her scooter.

"OH HELL NO," Ness said as she glared at her. "We're not letting yo-"

"See ya!" Mona said before she turned on her scooter and quickly left towards the north, leaving a trail of smoke behind as the 3 Smashers stared in pure disbelief that their target was some feet away from them before escaping.

"...AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Ness yelled loudly to the sky before he hung his head down. "Why the hell must we suffer with this crap?! Can somebody answer my question?!"

Lucas looked at Ness with a shocked look. "N-Ness, I think it's a little bit early to start cursing out loud..."

"Lucas, you're not helping," Ness said as he pressed his face to his left hand. "I know we're going to get her soon, but chasing her isn't helping my self-esteem. I want to hear some kind of encouraging words that won't put me in a depressed mood right now."

Silence...

"...Chris, you're supposed to come up with something."

"H-huh?" Chris stepped back. "W-why me?"

"If Lucas isn't going to say something, who's going to do it?"

Not long after he said that, the other building (that was black, had 2 horns on the roof, and had the titled PIZZA DINOSAUR) at the right side of the pizza shop began to blare out with heavy-rock music (that was considered very bad to the 3) as 2 men wearing black uniforms, wore white helmets with horns, and had angered looks came out.

"Damn!" one of them cursed. "Mona got another client away from us!"

"Well, we'll show her not to mess with..." the other guy began before both raised fists.

"PIZZA DINOSAUR!" they both yelled loudly, causing the 3 Smashers to look miffed at them before both workers ran to the back of the building in a hurry.

"...Chris..." Ness muttered. "What did just happen?"

Chris shook his head and looked at the building. "W-well, Mona Pizza has a rival in delivering pizzas... They're Pizza Dinosaur employees, and they often try to win over Mona to get more clients..."

"And they happened to hear she had an order just now?"

"I-I think I saw one of the windows open," Lucas said. "A big cone came out, aiming at the pizza shop."

"..." Ness frowned. "They heard with a cone? Who do they think they are?"

"PIZZA DINOSAUR!" the employees yelled from behind the building as the 3 saw through the alley between the 2 buildings some motorbikes speeding off to the same direction Mona drove off.

"They're going to chase her?"

"And possibly kill her off if they can..." Chris said before he received shocked looks from both PK users. "...W-well, I don't know, but they hate her so much!"

"...S-shouldn't we follow them, then?" Lucas asked. "I'm worried about Mona now..."

"Oh, sure," Ness said bored. "Let's go save the girl who doesn't even look at us. We're bound to receive a look from her back before she goes away. Lucas, you're a genius."

"..." Lucas looked down in shame.

"...Sorry," Ness said. "I'm stressed...so stressed, to be precise..."

"...We need to get to Mona again," Chris said. "Or we'll lose her...again."

"HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEY!!!"

The 3 looked back to the direction they came from where they noticed a familiar taxi coming their way at full speed. In the taxi, they saw Spitz hanging his right arm on the right window. "There you are!" Spitz waved at them.

The Smashers sighed in relief as the taxi made a sudden halt in its track just in front of them. The yellow cat looked out at them.

"Well, you got her?" Spitz asked.

"N-no, but she ran off again," Lucas explained before pointing to the north. "She went that way."

Dribble looked forward and grumbled. "She's not gonna get away from our sight this time. Okay, you guys get in! Our engines and motors are ready to race on the streets!"

Spitz motioned at the door before the 3 Smashers ran inside the taxi and sat down as Chris closed the door and sat on the right.

"Seat belts on!" Dribble yelled as he started the car. "We don't wanna get stopped by the police. I don't want to get 3 tickers, either. Are you ready for some crazy chasin'?"

"T-technically no..." Lucas muttered.

"Good enough for me!" Dribble said as he slammed his back on his seat. "COUTNDOWN!" he demanded to Spitz.

"3!" Spitz yelled with a salute.

"HERE WE GO!" Dribble yelled as the Smashers rolled their eyes before the taxi's wheels quickly rotated on their same position before the taxi disappeared into the north, following Mona's trail.

As they were in the taxi, Ness looked to Lucas, tapping his right shoulder to get his attention. ?Lucas, why did you say that name to me??

?H-huh??

"I mean, didn't you say Claus to me?" Ness asked.

"..." Lucas looked away. "...Ness..."

"Yes?"

"...Can I...tell you later?" Lucas asked before looking at him. "I don't think it's the time now. We're busy, right?"

"Well, yes. We're not busy until we catch up with Mona. I think we have time to tal-"

Lucas looked away. "S-seriously, not now."

"..." Ness sighed. "Fine, whatever you say..."

The blond kid looked outside as the taxi passed several buildings at high speed. Lucas sighed and rested his chin on his left hand before closing his eyes. "(...Claus...)" he thought. "(...I hope you're...)"

...

Lucas tried not to a shed a tear as the taxi disappeared to the north.

Dr. Crygor's Lab's Island

"Attention," Orbulon called as the ship managed to catch the glimpse of the island. "We have arrived."

Young Cricket and Master Mantis opened their eyes, Amy and Chip looked at the screen, and Sonic kept being a stick without moving.

"Finally," Amy said with a sigh. "It's been a long time ever since we set sail from the beach, hasn't it?"

"I'm sorry," Orbulon said. "If my ship was...not like this, we could have...arrived much sooner than...expected..."

"Oh, it's okay," Amy said with a giggle. "What matters is that you wanted to help us. We wouldn't have made it this far without your help."

Orbulon blushed and scratched his face with a finger. "W-well, when you put it that way..."

"Land," Master Mantis interrupted.

Orbulon looked back at the screen. "Please, prepare to get out."

"We don't have luggage," Chip said. "Except Sonic being a stick." The imp looked down where Sonic seemed to be glaring up at him.

"Better yet."

Once the ship hit land, the upper hatch opened, taking the 6 characters up where they looked at the odd-looking lab. "...That's his lab?" Amy asked.

"Please, don't judge him," Orbulon said. "Dr. Crygor likes to create...amusing machines and stuff..."

"Well, one of those machines should be Mike, right?" Amy asked. "Oh, and Chip, tell Sonic to turn back to normal, and tell him not to run away and stay here with us."

"Okay," Chip said. "Sonic, turn back to normal but stay with us."

The hedgehog blinked his eyes before he regained control of himself. Sonic shook his head and stood up before glaring at Chip. "Yeah, turn me into a stick, why don't ya?"

"Sorry, it was for your own good," Chip said.

"Anyhow, the lab's just there," Amy said. "Let's go in."

Dr. Crygor's Lab

"What do you mean the Kelorometer's effects were just temporary?!" asked a voice in disbelief from within the odd-looking machines inside the lab.

Passing through some machines, there was an old man with a red metal plate on his head, a visor with a glowing red eye in it, wore metal hands and metal legs as he also wore a yellow suit. This old man also had a brown mustache that seemed to come out from his red nose.

The old man kicked the pink machine he called "Kelorometer" before crossing his arms. "It was the best invention after TUNA, what a shame..." he muttered with a grumble.

This old man, despite not known by many, was known as Dr. Crygor.

-Dr. Crygor-

-Age: 103
-Occupation: Genius Scientist
-Equipment: Cryogenic Suit
-Bio: This odd genius lives in seclusion. He built Wario's bike, Mona's moped, Kat's sword, and Jimmy's cell phone. He wears a cryogenic suit that doesn't protect his head.

"Where are my tools?" Dr. Crygor asked as he looked around. "I'm going to make this machine work again by fixing it..."

The doctor looked around more. He looked around inside drawers, machines, underneath desks, inside doors, outside, but couldn't find the tools he wanted to find.

"Where are my tools?!" Dr. Crygor asked in pure disbelief. "I remember I had them here somewhere this morning!"

The door of the lab began to get knocked from the other side.

"Who is it? I hope it's a tool seller because I REALLY need tools now," Dr. Crygor said in some excitement before he walked to the door and opened it. "...Who are you?"

"Hi," Chip said as he flew in front of the 5 characters. "Are you by any chance Dr. Crygor?"

"And are you by any chance a tool seller?"

Chip blinked at him before he groaned. "Noooo! First, it was a credit card seller, but then it's a tool seller!"

"If you're not a tool seller, then leave," Dr. Crygor said before he closed the door.

"H-hey, he closed the door on us!" Amy yelled.

"That's weird," Orbulon said. "I thought he would...recognize me right away."

Amy knocked on the door again. Dr. Crygor opened it before closing it again.

"W-what the hell?" Amy asked before knocking on the door again.

Dr. Crygor opened the door. "I don't have time to lose with you, people!" he yelled at them.

With a grunt of annoyance, the pink hedgehog knocked on the door again.

The doctor opened it back. "What do you want?"

"Finally," Amy said with a sigh. "Do you happen t-"

Dr. Crygor closed the door on them.

"...HEY!" Amy took out her hammer and glared at the door. "Get out, now!"

No response.

"Okay, if you're not coming out, I'll make you come out!" Amy demanded before raising her hammer.

The door opened again. "What do yo-"

Some time later...

"Master, he's awakening."

"Shh."

"Oh, sorry."

"Okay...I admit I went a little bit too far on him..."

"The fact he's an old man makes it even worse."

"Sonic, you're not helping me."

"Hey, look at his odd red eye. I think it's turning on."

"Is he some kind of cyborg?"

"No, he isn't some kind...of cyborg...maybe..."

"U-ugh..." Dr. Crygor shook his head as he saw some blurs in front on him. A small time passed before the blurs revealed to be the 6 looking at him as he was sitting on a chair, inside his lab. "..." The doctor jumped off his seat and looked at them. "Well, why are you so persistent in coming in and whack my head with a hammer?"

Amy looked away. "I-I'm sorry, that was me..."

"You were closing the door at her so many times that she got mad and whacked you hard," Chip explained. "By the way, I'm not a tool seller."

"Is that so?" Dr. Crygor asked before looking at Orbulon. "You? What are you doing here?"

"Salutations," Orbulon said with a nod. "It's been a small while...hasn't it?"